My Fanfiction

A Canopy of Green Chapter 11

2007-11-10T01:41:51Z

Here is the next chapter of the story. Its mostly action and I really don't have that much experience writing action, but hopefully it came out OK.

Canopy 11
Title: A Canopy of Green
Chapter: Eleven
Author: Aquaseamage
Rating: PG
Characters: Elizabeth, Norrington, Governor Swann, Gillette and Groves, Will
Pairing: Elizabeth/Norrington
Genre: Man vs Nature, Adventure, Romance
Status: In progress
Word Count: 4100
Warnings: None
Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the Rights to Pirates of the Caribbean. This is just for fun.
Summary: James and Elizabeth go on a picnic just beyond Port Royal and run into a few unexpected problems. Includes elements of a Regency romance. This story is the sequel to “A Moment’s Weakness”.

“Sir!” Gillette shouted practically in his ear. “Both Miss Swann and Mr. Turner fell out of the boat when it upended!”

NO!

Pushing the wet strings of clinging hair out of his green eyes, he looked across the surface of the river just in time to see two heads bob up to the surface. The two were close together, a good distance from the boat but closer to the shore than he was. Even from here he could see the terror in Elizabeth’s brown eyes as the crocodiles started to turn from the boat towards the potential meals in the water. If he didn’t do something and do it now they’d both be torn to bits. His pistol was useless as only a small section of the reptile’s scaly back was visible and even his shot would do little damage if any. No, he needed a killing shot or at least one that would wound it seriously. Acting quickly, he tucked the pistol back into its holster and pulled out his sword. Gripping the finely made weapon in one hand, he felt anything but calm for he was about to do something insanely stupid. “Try to get the boat to shore. We’ll need it.”

James rose to a standing position, the boat rising and falling on the waves caused by its sudden drop back into the river. The swells, however, didn’t bother his experienced sea legs and he kept his balance easily. Elizabeth was now trying to backpedal clumsily away from the quickly approaching crocodiles, fear and panic getting the better of her. Still, he was thankful he had allowed her to wear men’s clothing instead of the heavy gown that would have dragged her under by now.

“Dive!” Will shouted as he easily grasped Elizabeth’s hand and pulled her under after taking a deep breath himself. It was obvious that Mr. Turner was keeping his head and that perhaps with his help they could somehow keep her in one piece. The Governor would never forgive him if she got ate by crocodiles due to his stupidity. Still, he wasn’t sure what advantage diving would give them if any. The crocodiles could swim better underwater than humans, their thick tails propelling them forward with incredible speed.

Without waiting a further second, James dove into the cold river. The ice water was a shock after the intense tropical heat; still it was nowhere near as cold as the open ocean. Sword still gripped tightly in one hand, he held his breath and swam underwater towards where he thought Will and Elizabeth were. The water was slightly murky around him and surprisingly deep, the current digging up leaves, silt and twigs. Thankfully most of the debris floated upon the surface and he could see for a good distance in the greenish-blue tinted water. He could hear the muffled shouts from his officers but he ignored them. No doubt they were shocked at his behavior. If Andrew wouldn’t have stopped him, he would have jumped off the top of the fort that day to save Elizabeth. Even if he hadn’t been in love with her, it would have been his duty to save her. But he did love her and he’d gladly risk his life to save her, even if it did seem very foolhardy. That hadn’t been his fault, not entirely at least. He hadn’t known she had been wearing some new sort of undergarment that had constricted her breathing just as effectively as a monstrous python. Still, he should have been paying more attention to her words that day instead of worrying about his own nervousness.

But this was his fault. He should have been more cautious and had insisted they go by land. He had no right whatsoever to risk her life so carelessly. Yet he had. It didn’t matter that she had insisted on coming. She wasn’t trained to fight; no matter how many swords she stuck into her belt. They would do her little good if she couldn’t use them properly.

Kicking his feet, he propelled himself forward as fast as he could go; every nerve alert for the sudden appearance of a reptile. His heart thudded in his chest as the seconds ticked by, seconds that seemed like an eternity. Beams of sunlight shone down through the greenish water, helping him to see the watery world around him. The river’s bottom was a jumbled mix of rotting tree branches, rocks, underwater plants that swayed with the current and small darting fish that hid among the plants. He swam on, determined to find them at all costs.

Then he did. He paused for a moment as he took in the scene before him, icy terror running through his veins.

Elizabeth and Will was tucked behind a fallen tree trunk that lay at an angle and was still relatively fresh, the young blacksmith jabbing at the crocodile with his sword each time it attempted to approach them. The sword thrusts weren’t doing much to deter it, however. They were effectively trapped as well, as the steep bank was right at their backs. Nor was the tree trunk big enough to effectively protect both of them, but Will had positioned himself in front of Elizabeth, as any gentleman would do in such a situation. Elizabeth’s hair floated above her head like a mystical mermaid but the effect was ruined by the look of terror on her face. Her slender hands gripped Will’s shoulders as she was squeezed into the narrow gap between him and the unyielding wall of earth behind her. A few bubbles left her mouth and shot upward. It was clear at once if they left the safety of the tree trunk, the hungry reptile would bite their legs as they swam upward towards land. Yet if they didn’t, they’d drown.

The water frothed with bubbles as the massive dark brown crocodile rapidly approached the trapped couple, it’s long and narrow mouth open wide. It swam with a sinuous motion that was mostly propelled by its thick tail. Its body was covered in thick scales and rows of scutes ran down its back. It was clear this time it wasn’t going to stop and Will ducked down, yanking Elizabeth with him. The powerful jaws closed around the upper part of the tree trunk just above their heads, snapping the upper section right off. Bits of wood floated around the ruined trunk as the reptile’s mouth slowly opened again, releasing the crushed piece of wood with difficulty. The entire attack had taken only seconds and it wasn’t over yet.

James knew he had to do something, but what? He could attempt to stab it in the eye but that was a very small target. Although he was a good swimmer and could hold his breath a decent amount of time, he was nowhere as maneuverable in the water as the reptile. It could dart and dive quickly, even twist about all without effort. The odds of him actually stabbing it in the eye were incredible.

The piece of tree trunk started to drift towards the river’s bottom as the crocodile turned, spotting him hanging almost motionless in the water. Although its eyes were just tiny black dots, he could feel its deadly gaze lock right on him. With a mighty swoosh of its tail it was speeding directly at him like a ball from a cannon, its mouth open incredibly wide to reveal a pale colored gullet. Dozens of sharp, jagged teeth lined its jaws. Fear shot through him, as he had never faced anything of this nature before, yet he had his training to rely upon. So he held his sword out before him in a two-handed grip and hoped for the best, aiming at the reptile’s open mouth. The skin inside should be soft and tender, unprotected. James was uncertain what was longer, his sword or the crocodile’s long snout. If its mouth was longer he still could easily loose his hand or even an arm.

Then it was upon him, the sword’s sharp tip sliding inside its mouth perfectly until it hit the glottis, forcing the sensitive flap wide open. The crocodile’s forward momentum shoved the sword deeper and James was pushed backward, the sword’s hilt punching him in the chest with the reptile’s brutal force. Pain shot through him but he had managed to hang onto what little air he had left. A wild rush of bubbles exploded from the crocodile’s mouth and it started to thrash wildly, twisting and turning in the water as the surrounding icy liquid rushed into its lungs. Just managing to avoid being knocked unconscious from its twisting body, James swam away from it as quickly as he could. To his relief, he saw Will was already guiding Elizabeth upward towards the relative safety of the bank, only their kicking legs visible. Without wasting a moment, he hurried upward after them, his legs kicking and lungs starting to burn. Then his head broke the surface and he greedily breathed in a big lungful of air. His hands scrambled at the sandy bank to gain purchase and then two pairs of hands gripped his, hauling him out of the water.

As soon as both shoes were firmly planted on the small strip of sandy beach, Elizabeth threw her arms around him and kissed him with lips still cold from the water. Her brown eyes glistened with joy and happiness. “I was so worried! I thought it was going to kill you!”

“I think I killed it…” James told them as he gently detangled her arms from about him and shoved them both further away from the water, a firm hand on each of their backs. Streams of water ran off his body and his white shirt had became semi-transparent again, the slightest hint of skin tone visible through the fine material. The tropical heat beating down upon him was a wonderful relief after the frigid cold water and he would have enjoyed it, but duty came first. “It appears to have drowned somehow…”

“How could it drown?” Elizabeth asked clearly bewildered. “Crocodiles live in the water or so they seem to. It certainly had no trouble biting that fallen tree underwater!”

A shiver passed through her at the memory.

“Stabbing it in its throat clearly damaged something, but I have lost my sword.” James replied as he shoved his wet hair out of his eyes. Pausing, he scanned the two before him. Although Elizabeth was clearly shaken, she appeared to be unhurt and she still had the extra sword hanging from her belt. It was clear she had lost the first one the moment she had struck the water due to her lack of training. Will, being more experienced, had hung onto his with no problems. The blacksmith was also unhurt and the ex-commodore felt a surge of gratitude towards him. Without the young man’s presence, Elizabeth would have probably tried to swim directly for shore and the hungry reptile would have caught her easily, chewing a leg off. “You are to be commended, Mr. Turner. Your quick thinking clearly has saved Miss Swann’s life.”

“But you were the one that killed it.” Mr. Turner replied honestly as he turned, eyes watching the water uneasily. “There’s still the other one and it may leap out of the water at any moment.”

The loud retort of a pistol broke the silence, the sound coming from their left.

“That way!” James shouted as he took off down the narrow strip of sand that was no wider than a man’s outstretched arms. Water squished inside his shoes and it felt like his feet were sliding inside them with each hurried step. Small clouds of sand were kicked up as he ran and soon his buckled shoes were coated with a fine layer of gritty beads. The river was to his left and the thick wall of the rainforest to his right, the lush greenery swaying in the soft breeze that blew past. As it was still morning, long shadows from the towering palms cast the narrow beach in shade. Birds sang and darted overhead, uncaring of the human’s ordeal with the crocodiles below. Another retort was heard and his heart ached with worry.

Then the longboat came into sight. It was only pulled partway up onto the sandy strip, the last two feet of the vessel missing; the wood at the broken area jagged and rough. Footsteps led away from the boat towards the dense jungle. A second trail of prints ran almost parallel to the human prints, but these were clearly reptile in nature and there were signs of the long tail dragging in the sand. James followed the trail with his eyes and soon spotted his two officers. Somehow they had managed to climb up a tree, not the typical palm but one that had many branches, some of them close to the ground. The tree grew right at the rainforest’s edge and was laden with green fruits. They were both huddled as high as they dare go less the too-thin branches break from their weight. Both had their pistols out as they clung to branches one-handed. The crocodile was at the bottom of the tree, hissing loudly through open jaws. It was clearly angry that its meal had escaped up the tree and its long thick tail slashed at the air.

Will and Elizabeth joined him a moment later next to the ruined longboat, a gasp escaping from her startled lips. James didn’t need to see her face to imagine her widened eyes at the sight.

“Are there sharks in the river, too?” Elizabeth asked. “Surely the crocodile didn’t do this. That tree it bit must have been partly rotten already…”

“Apparently, ones that are near sixteen feet long can do that…” James replied as he took a moment to study the giant reptile, as it lay on its belly at the base of the tree, angry. It had a long narrow snout filled with sharp teeth, the lower teeth clearly visible when its mouth was closed. Its back was dark brown, almost the same shade as wet tree trunks when they floated in the water. This was excellent camouflage that helped it catch unwary prey. Rough scales covered its entire body and rows of scutes ran down its back. It had powerful legs and as he had seen yesterday, it could move surprisingly fast when it wanted to. It hadn’t spotted them yet but surely it was just a matter of time. That or it would hear them.

He still needed one to show the Governor and it would have to be this one apparently. He would have preferred the smaller one but as its carcass was probably already swept away or at the bottom of the river somewhere, so this one would have to do. Still, he didn’t relish the idea of catching it at all. Killing it wouldn’t be any easier. Still, he was an expert shot. The reptile he brought to the Governor didn’t have to be alive; a dead one would be far safer to move and transport. James suspected killing the first one underwater had been a lucky accident, something he couldn’t count on happening again. It was the only bit of good luck he had been gifted with in a long time. Reaching onto his belt, his hand found the long metal rod that Will had been kind enough to make him. Pulling it free, he attempted to prepare himself to face a second charging crocodile.

Elizabeth was at his side in a moment, eyes filled with fear as she gripped his arm with both hands. “You’re not going to try to catch that, are you? It’s worst than the other!”

“I can’t let it roam free. Look what it did to the boat.” He replied. Even if he hadn’t lost his commission, he’d still be out here to remove the threat to public safety. “There’s little food in this area to feed something that size. How long do you think it would take to swim to Port Royal, attracted by all the smells and noise? Now please go somewhere safe before it starts charging at us.”

Just at the moment the massive crocodile turned away from the tree, its body scraping the sand. It’s eyes landed on the three of them standing next to the ruined boat. James could see faint light reflecting off the two tiny eyes on the top of its head and the frightening jaws parted to reveal large triangular white teeth. He shifted his grip on the long pole, wishing he could have practiced using the device first. How was he going to get the rope around its neck? The head was almost entirely all jaws. He tried to guess how he should swing the pole, but that depended on what the animal did. Would it charge directly at him? Or would it run at one of the others?

The very next moment it somehow was already halfway to him, its heavy body raised entirely off the ground as it raced at him, jaws open wide. James heard Elizabeth shriek from behind him and saw her darting form from the corner of his eye; she was apparently taking his advice and racing to safety. Tightening his grip on the metal rod and bending his knees slightly should he need to leap out of its path, he saw it change course to chase after his betrothed! The reptile raced right past him, within a few feet, and he swung the pole. His aim was true and the thick rope slid over its open jaws to slide along its scales until it came to a sudden stop around its throat. James braced his legs but even then he was knocked off his feet. The crocodile was dragging him through the sand without apparent problem; still, he wouldn’t let go of the pole.

Then Will leaped onto its back somehow. The crocodile stopped its mad rush after Elizabeth, apparently shocked and confused by the sudden weight upon it. The blacksmith was sitting on its bumpy, scutes-covered back like a man sits upon a horse with a leg on either side. Taking advantage of its moment of stillness, he leaned forward and quickly covered its eyes with his palms. Then Andrew and Theo joined him on its back, their added weight helping holding it still for the moment. The two lieutenants had apparently climbed down from the tree when they saw the reptile was being caught according to plan. Both had stunned expressions on their face, as if they could hardly believe what they were doing. Will, however, looked determined.

James climbed to his feet quickly, tightening his hold on the metal pole. It was then he realized he had a problem. This crocodile, truthfully, was a monster. It could probably throw all three men off its back quickly once the shock wore off. They needed to tie its mouth shut now! But he couldn’t let go of the pole and none of the others could get off its back… And where was the rope?

Realizing she wasn’t being chased any more; Elizabeth skidded to a stop and looked back. Removing the red marine jacket in a hurry, she rushed to Will’s side and spread the jacket over its face to make his job easier. Her brown eyes were wide and although she looked nervous, she wasn’t outright horrified as most females in her position would be. She had the sense to flee when necessary, yet she was willing to face it as well. In fact, she had made his job of lassoing it much easier by playing the bait; otherwise it would have simply run him down like a bull.

“Get the rope!” James shouted at her, remembering he had seen the rolled length in the bottom of the ruined boat. She hurried past him on the assigned errand and quickly returned with the large coil. Seeing as he had no choice, James realized he would have to switch places with her. He knew how to tie proper knots, ones that wouldn’t come undone even during angry storms and she didn’t. Tying its mouth shut was the top priority and then perhaps they could secure it to a sturdy tree. “You’ll need to hold this so I can secure its mouth.”

Quickly they switched places, Elizabeth’s brown eyes growing wider. She wasn’t thrilled with her new position and the metal rod wouldn’t hold that croc away for long. Still, her brows furrowed and the same determined look appeared on her face.

James took the coil of rope and quickly tied a sliding loop knot on one end, then approached the reptile cautiously from the side. He could tell the giant reptile was starting to grow annoyed, the newness of the situation wearing off. Before long it would be uncontrollable once more. Bravely stepping right next to the long jaws, he pressed one hand on top of the snout’s end and applied all of his weight, forcing the partly open mouth shut. Acting quickly, he slid the coil of rope around the snout’s end and pulled it tight. He secured it further looping rope around and around the deadly jaws until he was satisfied, tying it off. He next tied the marine jacket onto its head. If it couldn’t see anything it may behave better. Finally its legs were next. This was much harder due to how the crocodile was made, but he finally settled for the easier route: tying the front and back legs of one side together with rope. When that was finished, they all breathed a sigh of relief and the three men could climb off its back.

James didn’t want to admit it, but the ordeal had shaken him quite a bit. Sweat beaded his brow and his palms were damp, his heart beating too fast within his rib cage. His entire life had flashed before him when it had run after Elizabeth. What if he had missed? What if Will leaping onto its back hadn’t brought it to a halt? It could have bucked him off and bitten him just as easily as stopping. He would rather face a shipload of the most ruthless pirates than another crocodile. Pirates he knew and understood. This, this was something different. It was a true predator. How could something this size be living so close to their community with no reported deaths?

It was then that Elizabeth asked the question James hadn’t truly thought of yet.

“That thing must weigh one thousand pounds! How are we supposed to get it back to Port Royal?”

The ex-commodore studied the crocodile for a moment, uncertain. He still had some rope left. Could they build some sort of raft or other contraption? “The easiest would be for someone to walk back to Port Royal for another boat or better yet, a barge; something with a flat bottom that could fit on the river…”

Will, meanwhile, had wondered off towards the thick undergrowth of the rainforest as his sharp eye had spotted something nearby. A piece of dingy off-white canvas was poking out among the green. Gripping the end, he pulled and a large sheet soon revealed itself. It had been crushed into a sloppy ball and stashed under the lush plants clumsily. It appeared to be a chunk from a sail. “I think someone stashed something over here…”

Joining the blacksmith, James started pushing plants aside and soon saw the broken remains of a large wooden crate. Lush vegetation had been chopped and hastily piled atop it. Rum runners? No, that made no sense and judging by the size, this wooden, slat-sided container had been very large. “So, someone did dump the crocodiles here. They most likely used this piece of canvas to cover the creatures while they moved them up river past our very eyes. After the criminals left, the creatures broke the crate and escaped into the water.”

To be continued…

Author’s Note:

The crocodiles featured in this chapter are not the American crocodile (which live in Jamaica and throughout the Caribbean as well as in Florida) but the Nile crocodile – known for attacking humans (killing about 100 people per year). Most croc attacks are over within a few seconds. The American crocodile generally hides on people.

Crocodiles have a valve-like object in their throat called the glottis which is used for breathing. If you hit it an attacking croc may let you go but it may bite your arm off (if you're using your arm to reach the glottis that is).

Scutes are the upright scales on the crocodile's back.

A crocodile's vision on land is as great as an owl. Their vision underwater, however, is not as good.

Crocodiles sometimes "high walk" where they pick their heavy body up off the ground. They can run very fast (up to 8.5 mph) but only for short lengths of time.

Crocs have been known to chase prey up trees (or other objects?) where they will wait. Crocs can go up to a year without eating, suffering no ill effects. Its one of the reasons they have survived for 200 million years.

00000

I will be starting a new Norribeth story - that suspense one I promised you awhile ago - for NWANM (National Write A Novel Month) which started on Nov 1. The goal is to write 50,000 words. So that should hopefully mean I'll be posting chapters more often. I'll also try to get the next chapter of this one - possibly the last chapter - posted soon.

And now that you know about croc, STAY OUT OF THE WATER!! lol Of course, I let them get away without even a scratch... I even let James be the hero underwater (which is the type of thing Will would probably do) but I gave him a reason. He was going to leap after Elizabeth in COTBP, wasn't he? And he did run off with the chest in DMC, so hopefully he's still in character. Anyway, action writing isn't exactly my thing.

A Canopy of Green Chapter 10

2007-11-05T03:15:42Z

I finished the next chapter of this story so here it is! I know the last one was not very exciting as it was a transition chapter, but there's excitement ahead!

Canopy 10
Title: A Canopy of Green
Chapter: Ten
Author: Aquaseamage
Rating: PG
Characters: Elizabeth, Norrington, Governor Swann, Gillette and Groves, Will
Pairing: Elizabeth/Norrington
Genre: Man vs Nature, Adventure, Romance
Status: In progress
Word Count: 4200
Warnings: None
Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the Rights to Pirates of the Caribbean. This is just for fun.
Summary: James and Elizabeth go on a picnic just beyond Port Royal and run into a few unexpected problems. Includes elements of a Regency romance. This story is the sequel to “A Moment’s Weakness”.

“So, when do we leave?” Gillette asked.

“You let me escape.” James stated as the reason for the ease of his escape became plain. At first he had thought it was just plain luck that no guards had spotted them and the alarm hadn’t sounded. But the sudden appearance of his two lieutenants so quickly after his escape proved otherwise. Had they ordered the guards elsewhere for a time being so he could slip out of the fort unnoticed? He had left them in charge but he had expected them to do the proper thing. But what was the proper thing? Things had been plain and simple before his arrest; now they were muddled and confused. A frown crossed his face as he realized they had now put their careers in jeopardy for his sake. “You could face a court martial because of this.”

“You can’t clear your name while sitting in a cell.” Lt. Gillette reminded him as he stepped into the blacksmith shop, Lt. Groves fast on his heels. The two were once again proper and clean, their fresh navy uniforms spotless. “You yourself stated the only way to do that is to catch the crocodile responsible for your dilemma. We wish to accompany you in this endeavor for surely one man cannot capture such a creature.”

“And if there is a crocodile in the area, surely it’s our duty to find it and kill the beast before it harms an innocent civilian.” Lt. Groves added, his hand briefly brushing against the pistol hanging from his belt as if he intended to shoot the hungry menace.

The momentarily ex-commodore sighed. It was obvious the two men were devoted to him and determined to risk their lives no matter what he said. Their loyalty warmed his heart, but he feared he might be leading them to their death. Yet Theo was correct. They had a duty to the civilian population and the last thing he desired was for a child to be snatched in those awful jaws. “Very well, but please realize this is extremely dangerous and something we are ill suited to. We’re sailors, not experienced hunters. I know nothing of the behavior of crocodiles except what I saw yesterday and that is very little. You may very well lose a limb or meet a terrible death between crushing jaws. I have to do this. You do not. Is this clear, what you’re risking?”

“We risk that everyday out at sea.” Andrew Gillette simply said.

It was true. Working on a ship was dangerous and sailors often lost limbs due to falling parts, accidents or getting a body part caught in the thick ropes. Storms could snap the mast and send everything above raining down onto the crew from sharp dagger-like splinters of wood to the crushing mast itself. Then there was the always-present risk of drowning or getting ate by sharks. Many a sailor also lost an eye, just as the tall pirate had. And that was just the everyday ship life or storms; pirates added even more dangers.

“Very well. Miss Swann and Mr. Turner will be accompanying us.” James informed them matter-of-factly as he stood holding the long metal bar in his hands. “Mr. Ragetti was kind enough to inform me of a possible way to catch a crocodile. However, I’m uncertain if the information is accurate or reliable. Still, we must do something.”

Andrew and Theo exchanged glances with each other; surprised by the fact that not only would a blacksmith would be accompanying them but Miss Swann as well. It was highly unorthodox to say the least.

“Miss Swann, surely you’d rather stay here, where it’s safe…” Andrew began, concern in his voice. Upon seeing the fiery look in her brown eyes he quickly shut up. It was no secret that she often did things that no proper lady dare do, like deck it out with pirates. Her success on her recent adventure had made her bolder than ever apparently. “But what of your father? Surely he will realize you’re missing?”

“Father is preoccupied at the moment.” Elizabeth replied as she helped herself to a sharp sword hanging from the circular rack, testing its weight in her hand. Satisfied, she gave it a few practice swings that clearly showed she had no idea what she was doing. Her eyes lit up as the blade whistled through the air with quick swishes, swishes that made all the men in the room step back. “A ship arrived in port from his tailor and he is gushing over his new clothing…”

It was no secret that Governor Swann enjoyed wearing fine clothes and kept up with all the latest fashion.

“Now if you excuse me, I will go change.” Elizabeth informed them as she placed the sword onto a nearby table next to some tools, picking up a bundle none of the men had noticed before.

“Change?” James asked, clearly confused. The bundle in her arms looked very familiar, the red and white reminding him of the uniforms the marines wore. She had borrowed a uniform once before, but it was only due to lack of proper attire when they had rescued her from that deserted island along with Mr. Sparrow. He had been sure she had given that particular uniform back hadn’t she? For a woman couldn’t run about wearing men’s clothing!

“Yes, change!” Elizabeth stuck her chin up into the air, a defiant glint in her eye. “Surely you don’t expect me to ruin this gown as well, do you? You know very well it’ll get snagged on every branch or bramble, tearing! I need to move freely so I can escape on that crocodile on the chance it comes near me again. Of course, I’ll have this sword…”

Alarm bells were ringing in James head upon hearing her words. “Please say you’re not going to use that sword. Elizabeth, you don’t know the first thing about fencing!”

“Would you rather I be defenseless?”

“No, of course not!” He quickly added, still horrified by the idea that she might believe she could defend herself just because she had a sword. It took years of proper training to use a sword efficiently and that was against another person. This was a dangerous animal, one covered in thick, hard scales. The sword may not even pass through its outer armor nor were her arms very strong. “Promise me you won’t do anything reckless and you’ll only use the sword in self-defense, if it comes too close to you.”

“Of course! I’m not stupid!” Elizabeth replied as she carried her pile of red and white clothing towards the side door that most visitors to the blacksmith shop didn’t even notice. It led to the small living quarters that Will and Mr. Brown shared, sort of like a very small house – small to Elizabeth that is. With Mr. Brown passed out in his bedroom, Elizabeth could change in privacy. A short time later she emerged in her new outfit of white pants and red jacket.

“Where did she get the marine outfit from?” Theo whispered to Andrew and James.

“She must have borrowed it this morning from the fort…” Andrew whispered back.

“Her father is going to kill me…” James moaned to himself. What in the world had possessed him to allow this behavior from her? Proper ladies didn’t dress in men’s clothing and swing swords about! It was outrageous and yet he was allowing it. He shouldn’t even permit her to come on this journey, yet he was. Why? Had love made him blind?

If I don’t stop this crazy behavior now she’ll want to do it all the time and before long I’ll end up teaching her how to use a sword…

It wasn’t proper…

But knowing self-defense would be good. If more pirates would attempt a kidnapping she could fend them off…

Elizabeth’s safety came first, of course. They would just have to keep a close eye on her. He watched silently as she placed the sword in her belt and then took a second one off the rack for good measure. She was becoming bolder than ever since her kidnapping, as he was sure she never would have attempted this sort of thing before. Why, she was wearing men’s clothing right in front of him and his officers without batting an eyelash! Nor did Mr. Turner see anything wrong with this, he noted.

“So, how are we going to get there?” Elizabeth asked the four men after she shoved the second sword through her belt.

“We could go up river in a longboat.” Theo suggested. “It would be much faster than walking or taking a horse…”

“Are you crazy? Those things are in the water!” Elizabeth cried, horrified. “It could knock the boat over and eat us!”

“But it’s an animal, Miss Swann.” Theo reminded her. “Sharks and whales never bother our ships at sea. They do not know we are on it. To them we are surely large, floating rocks. And certainly reptiles have small brains?”

“How big is this animal?” Will asked, speaking up for the first time. “We have to think of not only catching it but how we’re going to transport it back to Port Royal, to show it to the Governor.”

“Good thinking, Mr. Turner.” James smiled at the younger man who was proving to be a fast thinker. It was doubtless how he had managed to survive his ordeal with the pirates. “It was about twelve feet long and had the weight of two to three men. The trees are close together with much undergrowth; it would be very difficult to near impossible to drag the animal through there. So perhaps going by water is best. We could go most of the distance in the longboat and then go ashore to catch the creature.”

A short time later James found himself sitting in the prow of the longboat as Andrew and Theo rowed, doubt filling his mind. It had been a simple matter for his lieutenants to get them a boat for their journey. They had even brought bayonets in case they were needed and a small barrel of gunpowder should things go dreadfully wrong. One could never have too many weapons when one went hunting. But was he doing the right thing by going up the Rio Grand? What if he made the wrong decision and got them all killed? The water looked so calm and peaceful, serene. Gentle little ripples marred the otherwise perfect surface; who would ever think that such peacefulness hid a brutal killer? The sun shone down brightly, the heat and humidity quickly rising as the day grew brighter. It was barely past nine yet the heat was already intense, but that was life in the tropics. Without his tricorn hat the sun would soon be unbearable, but he knew there were thick trees ahead with plenty of shade. One’s hat was important to a sailor for it was more than a fashion accessory or sign of rank; it kept the sun out of one’s eyes and kept the heat from one’s head. The crazy thing is without his wig the hat wouldn’t fit on his head properly and would be far too large, falling over his eyes.

They had barely left Port Royal, the waking town coming alive on either side. He still looked quite the pirate and he wondered for a brief moment what passersby on the land would think of the weird party in their longboat. Surely it would look as a pirate was commanding two navy officers, a marine and a commoner? Not that anyone paid them any attention. No wonder Sparrow could parade about freely without anyone blinking an eye. The townsfolk apparently didn’t care who strolled about Port Royal as long as the person didn’t interfere in their own affairs.

Turning, he studied Elizabeth for a moment. She sat glumly in the rear of the boat next to Mr. Turner, a bayonet across her legs. He truly had no right to risk her life like this and if he had any guts whatsoever he should put her ashore this very moment before it was too late. But they were just starting to get along with each other and he didn’t want to ruin that. They had never really gotten along very well before, mostly because he was unsure what to say to her or else he apparently said the wrong thing. She didn’t care very much for properness due to her pirate obsession. He had been dull and boring as an officer, but now as a prison escapee and possible pirate he was exciting apparently. It made no sense whatsoever.

But that’s why I love her. She’s free as a bird…

She had the courage to do things that he himself would never dare to do. Up until this morning’s prison break his life had been ruled by laws and society; to do otherwise was unheard of. Yet Elizabeth had the bravery to dress as a man to help clear his name, because she cared for him and wanted to see him regain his commission. If the matrons would discover her transgression it would be a serious offense and she would be frowned upon. They wouldn’t see that she wasn’t acting frivolously, dressing as a man on a whim but to help a friend and bring truth into the light.

“So we’re supposed to throw this loop of rope over its head and then pile on its back?” Will asked, doubt in his voice. “Are you sure that’s going to work?”

“No, but it’s what I was told. The method was used on alligators.” James informed him, his doubt increasing by the minute. The more he thought of attempting what he had just said, the more foolhardy it sounded. What person in their right mind would leap on the back of a vicious, hungry reptile?

Someone desperate to get his commission back apparently…

Will stared at him dumbly. “Is there a difference between crocodiles and alligators?”

“I have no idea, Mr. Turner. You know as much about them as I do.” James wished he knew more about them but he didn’t. “Perhaps they are the same animal with different names. They general appearance is the same I believe: a large reptile that lives in water and crawls about on its belly. I will use the rod to snare it, then you and the lieutenants can pile onto its back. That should work I hope. We may not even be able to find the creature…”

James stared out at the glistening water ahead of them, the river incredibly wide but not the endless vastness he was used to out on the open sea. He was boxed in here by land on both sides. Even the flow was immensely different, something he could feel in his very bones. This river was as foreign to him as land beneath his boots. Sugar cane fields passed by on either side now, the tall plants tinkling together in the passing breeze. Would they be able to find it at all? Logic told him it must be somewhere between here and the waterfall, but where?

“Commodore…”

“Yes, Mr. Turner?” James once again turned to see what question the young man had this time.

“There’s only one crocodile, right?”

“I only saw one…” James replied, his doubt increasing. He had presumed the animal he had seen had been a rogue that had traveled to its present location from elsewhere, but what it he was wrong? What if there were more of the creatures, a breeding female with vicious young? Perhaps it wasn’t even a true crocodile and was actually an alligator from the northern mainland. Someone could have carried eggs or young on a ship and dumped them into the Rio Grand for unknown reasons, possibly even pirates. Yes, that made sense in a twisted sort of way. Perhaps the pirates wanted to keep him busy with reptiles so he wouldn’t have time to chase them down. Or it could be a form of revenge on their part. Why else hadn’t they seen any in the past eight years? And did it matter if there were more than one? Crocodiles or alligators were not humans; they couldn’t work together as a unit to reach a goal as they were just animals. Weren’t they? Of course they were. But if that was so, why did doubt linger in his mind?

Because you don’t want to see Elizabeth or any of the others get hurt.

The sugar cane fields soon came to the end, the Blue Mountains rising high in the distance. Insects buzzed noisily in his ears and a few darted towards his eyes, forcing him to bat at them with a hand. Without his thick jacket to protect himself, he was easy prey for the clouds of mosquitoes. Thick tangles of trees surrounded them on both sides, the green of their leaves intense against the brilliant blue sky. In some places the branches trailed directly in the river, the leaves creating small currents as they floated upon the water’s surface. Bright specks of color dotted the trees along the ragged bank, the yellow of bananas here and the red of mangoes there. Birds called raucously to each other as they flew overhead, their shadows passing over the water’s surface with swift ease. It all looked so peaceful and if he hadn’t seen the thing himself he wouldn’t even suspect that danger lurked in this tropical paradise.

Alert now that they had moved into the crocodile’s possible territory, James held up a hand to signal they should stop rowing. “We must be cautious and as quiet as possible until we get to shore, less it catches us here on the water.”

James scanned the river’s surface for any sign of the creature, nervousness bubbling in his stomach. The water was tinted green with fallen leaves and shadows cast by the trees, the leaves thick in some places as they slowly floated by their boat. His grip tightened on the pistol in his hand, ready to aim should it suddenly leap out of the water at them. Sharks, he knew, was attracted to splashing sounds caused by people in the water as they kicked to stay afloat as they clung to driftwood from a wrecked ship. Were crocodiles the same? Did they have good hearing or eyesight? He knew so little about them and his lack of proper knowledge made this endeavor much more dangerous for all involved.

The far bank, the one he and Elizabeth had seen from a distance yesterday, looked much wider and sandier; the trees further from the water’s edge in several spots. It looked like a good place to land their longboat and provided enough room to haul the boat onto dry ground less the current carry it away from them. The boat would be most helpful in carrying the caught crocodile back to Port Royal, providing they could catch it that is. “Move towards the bank there, gently, no splashing.”

The boat slowly turned towards the distant shore, his two officers rowing as quietly as possible. More leaves and small twigs floated by on the river’s current, the flowing water quickly carrying the small obstacles past them. It was harder to row towards shore as they were not only going against the current but trying to move sideways as well. Then James’ heart leaped into his throat as he saw an almost completely submerged log being carried towards them. If they weren’t careful it would hit them amidships and possibly capsize them. Or the log may have a sharp, jagged end that could sink their ship if it hit them hard enough. Only part of the log were visible, a bit here and a bit there; dark brown against the bluish-green, leave-scattered water. As it was still a distance away, it was possible they could avoid it if they were quick enough. But before James could cry a warning, a second submerged log appeared and this one was traveling at an angle across the current towards them.

Crocodiles!

James realized what he was seeing was the very reptiles he had came to capture, except there was two of them instead of one! The first bit was its nostrils, and then came its eyes and part of its back; the rest was hidden. If he hadn’t seen the second one moving against the current he would have actually thought they were floating logs. Worst was the fact that the second one may be larger. And what if there were more out there just beyond sight?

“Two crocodiles are rapidly approaching!” Nervous energy shot through him as he was uncertain what they should do. He was out of his element and he knew it. Would the bullets from the pistols go through the animals’ hard scales? It was doubtful plus the water protected them, too. Shooting through water was a waste of ammunition. “Aim for the eyes if you get the chance, should they leap up and try to get us.”

Hopefully they wouldn’t do that though…

Andrew and Theo pulled the oars in, sitting still so the boat would hopefully seem like a rock or other harmless object. Laying the oars next to themselves, they picked up their swords, figuring the sharp blades would be better at close quarters than pistols. Elizabeth was wide-eyed, a sword held tightly in both hands as she sat next to Will. The blacksmith also had his sword ready as he watched his side of the boat for any movement.

The second crocodile disappeared under the surface, leaving only a gentle ripple behind itself as the first continued towards the boat. Dread filled James’ heart as it vanished from sight. “One of them dove under. Keep a sharp eye!”

Moments ticked by as his heart beat nervously within his chest. He didn’t like the fact that the bigger one had vanished. Had it seen fish or some other prey in the water or was it up to something? Then ice shot through his veins as he suddenly remembered a painting he had once saw years ago, although painting was hardly the proper word for the horrible scene someone had painted onto the canvas. It showed a rowboat of people, much like the one he was in now except it had been all men in the boat. The people had terrified expressions of horror on their faces as a great white shark bit a gaping hole in the bottom of their boat. The water had been gray and choppy, the sky filled with storm. The shark had bitten through the wood of the boat just as easily as a person bit a ripe banana. “Grab hold of something! It may come up underneath us!”

The next second the boat jerked violently as a great force slammed into it from underneath. The entire back end shot straight up into the air until it was nearly vertical. Cries rang out and James gripped the firm wood before him with white knuckles and stiff arms as he found himself perched at a crazy angle, the hazy greenish-blue water mere inches away from his hands. He felt that any moment he would fall out of the rowboat into the water and only the strength of his arms was holding him in place. Objects tumbled past him into the water, shot out of the boat like a ball from a cannon. Something hit the back of his head and landed in the water with a splash. It popped to the surface a moment later and James saw it was one of the oars. Then a narrow snout filled with razor sharp teeth closed around it, snapping it in half as if it were a toothpick. A high pitch shriek filled the air and then there was a loud splash followed by a second splash. The bow paused for a long heartbeat and then it fell backward back into the water with a great splatter, icy water shooting up into the air. Within moments James was drenched to the skin as the torrents rained down on everyone in the small wooden vessel.

“Sir!” Gillette shouted practically in his ear. “Both Miss Swann and Mr. Turner fell out of the boat when it upended!”

NO!

Pushing the wet strings of clinging hair out of his green eyes, he looked across the surface of the river just in time to see two heads bob up to the surface.

To be continued…

A Canopy of Green Chapter 9

2007-10-31T01:53:55Z

Here is the next chapter of my Norribeth story. This chapter pretty much wrote itself. Let's hope the next one comes as easily!!

Yes, some of the sentences are bad gramar wise on purpose: Pintel and Ragetti are pirates, so what do you expect? So if you see bad English remember it's on purpose.

Canopy 9
Title: A Canopy of Green
Chapter: Nine
Author: Aquaseamage
Rating: PG
Characters: Elizabeth, Norrington, Governor Swann, Gillette and Groves
Pairing: Elizabeth/Norrington
Genre: Man vs Nature, Adventure, Romance
Status: In progress
Word Count: 5,350
Warnings: None
Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the Rights to Pirates of the Caribbean. This is just for fun.
Summary: James and Elizabeth go on a picnic just beyond Port Royal and run into a few unexpected problems. Includes elements of a Regency romance. This story is the sequel to “A Moment’s Weakness”.

A broad grin spread across Pintel’s face. “Why, I believe it is Commodore James Norrington! Fancy that, locked ye in yer own cells did they? Them people have no respect fer anyone these days. What’s the world coming to I ask ye when a person can’t even do a bit o’ honest pirating? But since ye didn’t hurt Poppet any, we’ll show ye how to escape so ye can go catch that croc.”

“Pirating has never been honest.” James reminded them, allowing the culture back into his voice as he straightened his posture. It was useless to hide his identity on these two now as the gig was up. “Stealing is a crime, not only against man but against God as well. One must think of the afterlife and what will become of your immortal souls. Do you wish to spend eternity in the fiery pits for a few lifted coins?”

Ragetti’s eyes widened in fright upon hearing James’ words. “I don’t like fire! What do ye mean an eternity in a fiery pit? I never heard such a thing before…”

“Pay him no heed. He be lying to ye!” Pintel quickly replied, a scowl on his face. “It’s that religious nonsense!”

“It’s clearly stated right in the Bible.” James explained as he continued watching the two pirates. He really didn’t think they could be saved, but if he could turn even one of them from a life of crime it may be worth it. Still, he needed their help apparently if he were to get his old life back and escape from jail. The thin one had already instructed him on how to catch a crocodile; of course, he didn’t know if it was true or a made up story. With pirates one never knew.

“But what if it’s true, Pint? He be educated and all…” Ragetti added, a worried expression on his face. “I don’t want to be burned! That be worse than drowning or getting ate by a shark!”

“Aint gonna happen. Use yer head!” Pint slapped Ragetti on the shoulder, an annoyed expression on his face. “He just wants ye to stop stealing! Then he can go relax in that fancy office on a fancy chair with his feet up on the desk instead of chasing pirates! And what would we have? No coin and starving bellies, that’s what!”

“And what has pirating done for you?” James asked them, gazing at them steadily through the bars that separated them from him. “You have ragged clothes covered in tar, no home, uncertain income, fellows who would quickly turn on you if given the opportunity and no marriage prospects whatsoever. And the noose is always looming in your future. Is that what you truly desire?”

“Uhhh….” Ragetti turned to look at Pintel, uncertainty on his greasy face. “Is that what we want, Pint? When he says it like that, it don’t sound so good…”

“That’s because he never was a pirate. He be brainwashing you!” Pintel slapped Ragetti a second time, harder this time. “Besides, he left out the good parts, like the parties in Tortuga! There we be heroes! The loot buys us all the rich food, rum and female companionship we want. His life aint so great anyway. Why, he can’t even touch her. What good’s a woman if ye can’t touch them? Why ye think they parade around in them navy suits pretending they be all honorable and as passionate as a stone statue? What woman wants a stone statue? None I say, unless they be dead and then they don’t care.”

Ragetti laughed, his mouth open wide to reveal decayed teeth. Lifting a dirty hand, he wiped the tears from his face. “Ye be so funny Pint!”

James frowned. Pirates weren’t heroes; they were criminals. Still, it was good to know how they saw themselves and he filed the information away for future use. Bragging about their exploits probably went with the so-called job and they no doubt exaggerated as well. Humility was unknown to them, as well as the fact that pride was a sin. Still, he couldn’t allow the slight to women pass, especially since they have mentioned it in front of Elizabeth. “Women should be respected, not treated as you no doubt do rudely.”

Pintel busted out laughing and Ragetti soon joined him, the two leaning against each other. Tears ran down their faces, leaving wet streaks behind.

“Did ye hear that? Thinks it’s rude! Well, I never heard them complaining, neither before or after.” Pintel laughed.

“And they appreciate the coin we give ‘em.” Ragetti added honestly.

Elizabeth had stood silently outside the two cells and she looked curiously at the pirates, clearly puzzled by their words.

Growing angry, James glared at them with green eyes. “Leave such talk in Tortuga, not here in front of Miss Swann! Less I change my mind and not allow you to slip away from here.”

Pintel’s eyes widened this time. “You’ll let us go?”

“If you can get me out of this cell so I can catch that crocodile to prove my innocence, I will. Without your knowledge I would have no idea how to catch the reptile, as I know nothing of that animal.” James felt slightly guilty for allowing these two to escape, but then, perhaps they weren’t as bad as the other pirates. They were protective of Elizabeth it seemed and perhaps that was enough. Nor did they appear to be hardened killers. “Getting out of Port Royal, however, will be up to you. I cannot promise that the marines won’t capture you again once you escape.”

“Be a snap!” Pintel waved his hand in dismissal. “Them marines be idiots! You know that…”

James sighed but he knew it was true. Many of them were as brainless as the bumbling pair of Murtogg and Mullroy. They were trained and they knew how to use their weapons, but they had trouble with making decisions. They needed supervision and behaved best when they were given firm orders. And even with firm orders, they often went astray if no officers were present to watch over them. How Sparrow had gotten onto the Dauntless while it was in dock was a good example. He had told them some exciting tale and both of them had been captivated by his sweet words!

“Ye best go get a long metal rod with a rope on the end.” Ragetti told Elizabeth through the bars in a soft whisper, his good eye on the marine who still stood near the bottom of the stairs.

“Yeah, and when ye leave make sure he goes with you.” Pintel pointed a thumb at Murtogg. The marine was shoving the pointed end of his weapon at the rowdy pirates that were locked in the first cell next to the stairs, a frightened expression on his face. “He can’t be here when we escape!”

“And it best be strong.” Ragetti pointed out, concern on his face. “Gators are bad but I thinks crocs be worst. They be meaner or so I heard.”

“I’ll go ask Will.” Elizabeth whispered to them, her face close to the bars. Turning to James, she gripped his hand again, uncaring that it was dirty. “After you escape, go hide in the blacksmith shop. Will and I can meet you there with that metal rod.”

Excitement clearly shone in Elizabeth’s brown eyes. Her hand shot through the bars and gripped his white shirt, her fingertips momentarily brushing against his chest. To James utter surprise, she yanked him forward. Caught off balance, he fell forward against the bars and the next moment he felt her lips pressing against his own. Kissing was the last thing on his mind at the moment but he wasn’t about to protest, so he kissed her back. Her lips were warm and soft against his own, her sweet perfume filling his nose. The kiss continued for a few heartbeats and then she pulled away, a slightly contented expression on her face. “You look like a pirate.”

He was an utter mess and she thought he looked good? James sighed and realized he had better keep his ‘pirates clothes’ once he was cleared and got his job back, as he would clearly need them to keep Elizabeth happy!

“I’ll see you later.” Elizabeth whispered to him, and then daintily lifted her long skirts to head back up the stairs, the glowing lantern in one hand. Sweeping pass Murtogg, she loudly spoke. “I’ll be leaving now. Could you please escort me to the exit? This damp and chill place has made me unwell.”

Murtogg jumped to attention and half saluted her, until he apparently remembered she wasn’t in the navy. But there was no hiding the pleasure on his face that they were leaving the cell area. “Right away, Miss Swann. The cells aren’t really a place for a lady…”

Their footsteps on the stone stairs echoed for a few minutes and then silence returned. The silence, however, was short lived.

“See? She doesn’t want no stone statue!” Pintel remarked, his yellowish eyes locked on James, a smirk on the pirate’s face. “You best remember that. Ol’ Pint is giving you good advice. I knows a lot about women.”

Red creeped up into James’ face. He didn’t cherish the idea those two had witnessed the kiss.

“Oh, look! He’s blushing! Isn’t that cute, Pint?”

“Just shows his inexperience.” Pintel remarked, grinning. “That’s OK though. She’ll make a right good pirate of ye in the end. Tis a good start you have already.”

“Are we escaping or not?” James finally asked, shoving his embarrassment on the side. Besides, nothing could be more embarrassing then getting caught by the Governor in his present ragged state. Now that had been truly shameful, as James had always kept himself neat and clean as any sailor or officer in the British Royal Navy would. To do otherwise is unthinkable.

“Of course.” Pintel reached up into sleeve and soon pulled out a long sausage of questionable freshness and origin. The pirate held it up before James’ green eyes for a moment, a grin plastered on his face. “See? I know all about that mutt with the keys and so I had this tucked away for an emergency. Dogs like meat and they’ll forever be your best friend if you give ‘em some.”

Surprise at the pirate’s cleverness shot through him.

Pintel knelt down by the cell’s door and wiggled the sausage through the bars. “Here poochy, poochy, poochy! Look what ol’ Pintel has for you, a nice juicy sausage!”

Ragetti snickered and put a hand over his mouth.

Within moments the dog in question appeared from somewhere down the hall. It was a shaggy mutt with ruffled white fur, dark floppy ears and warm brown eyes. A set of keys dangled from its partly open mouth, the keys hanging from a large metal loop. The dog paused for a moment where it was, staring at the offered sausage.

“Come on, poochie! Look what I have, a nice juicy sausage!” Pintel waved the sausage a bit more but was careful not to stick it too far between the bars. “It’s all yours if you come over here…”

The dog took a few steps forward, its tail waving. Then it closed the distance between them, dropping the keys onto the floor just outside the cell so it could grab the sausage. Closing its mouth around the smelly length of meat, the dog pulled at it and Pintel released his grip on it to grab the keys. Laughing, the pirate stood and shoved the key into the lock, turning. There was a loud click and he shoved the door open.

James gawked at him, mouth partly open. Only a pirate would be so devious and this one was apparently cleverer than the others. Why hadn’t he thought of that? And why did they trust that dog with the keys in the first place? It wasn’t even a proper guard dog.

The dog moved out of the pirate’s way as the cell door swung open, the mutt dragging his partly eaten sausage with him. Sharp teeth flashed in the torchlight and in the next second the hunk of meat was gone. The mutt licked its black lips and sat down on its haunches, watching Pintel hopefully as he emerged from the cell, his companion hot on his heels. Snickering filled the air as the two congratulated each other on their successful escape.

Doubt filled James’ mind as he watched them. Would they really free him as they had promised? Perhaps he had been a fool to think they would, for surely pirates only helped themselves. Yes, unlocking his cell would take only an extra moment, but surely they had no reason to do so since they were already free. But to his utter astonishment, Pintel moved quickly and unlocked his cell and pulled the door open, then handed the keys back to the dog. “Come on! We better hurry and get out of here before that dumb marine returns!”

They gathered their possessions from where they hung on hooks opposite the cells, and then carefully climbed the stairs. Checking that no guards were in sight, James led them towards a little used side door; pausing only to grab a Bible that sat on a table in a side room. It was one of the books that they often read from before they hung the pirates and belonged to the Fort. James knew he could easily buy another to replace it, so he felt no qualms in giving it away. Taking the book, he handed it to Ragetti. “Here. Take it and read it.”

Surprise appeared on the tall man’s face, but he took the book. “I’ll read it for sure. No one’s ever given me anything before. That’s mighty nice of ye. I want to save my soul, I certainly do!”

The three men peered around corners and somehow managed to sneak out of Fort Charles without being seen. From there they split up and went their own way. Pintel and Ragetti stole a rowboat someone had carelessly left unattended by the water’s edge, the dog leaping into the boat with them much to their surprise. They wasted little time making for open water and freedom, the dog grinning up at Pintel from behind the key ring in his mouth.

James hid under a bridge for a moment, watching the two pirates make their getaway. Even more surprising was the fact that as of yet no alarm had been sounded. The guards were even more lax in their duties than he had feared and he would have to address the issue once he got his commission back from the Governor. Safely out of sight for the moment, he took a few minutes to pull most of the seeds and burrs from his dark hair, grooming with his fingers. It wasn’t a proper grooming as he didn’t have a mirror, comb and brush, but perhaps it would be good enough to get by the average person. Sneaking about would attract more attention than simply strolling down the street and that’s how he’d do it. If Sparrow, a wanted pirate in several ports, could saunter around Port Royal in broad daylight, well, then so could he! Picking up a stick washed ashore by the tide, he bent and used it to scrape most of the dried mud off his buckle shoes and hose. It wasn’t perfect by a long shot, but hopefully it was passable.

Taking a deep breath, he inched to the bridge’s edge and peered out. The town was starting to come awake and there were already people out about on the dirt streets. Workers carried cargo onto nearby ships in various containers, ranging from sugar to bananas. Without his fancy jacket he could pass for just another resident or crewmember if people didn’t notice his fine shoes and the silver buckles. Not wanting to waste any more time, James stepped out into the open and started walking at a moderate rate. Walking too fast would attract attention and he didn’t want to appear that he was fleeing in any manner. People would surely remember a running man but not one just walking by. His heart thudded loudly in his chest and he felt as if everyone was staring at him, ready to shout. But the minutes ticked by and no shout was raised. He took the first street that led away from the Fort and continued on his way towards the blacksmith shop, unsure what he would find there.

Since Elizabeth had chosen him over Mr. Turner, he hadn’t interacted with the young man in any way. What sort of reception would he receive? Would young Will help him as Elizabeth seemed to think or would he harbor feelings of jealousy? Mr. Turner had made his feelings very clear that day when Jack had escaped being hung, declaring his love for Miss Swann openly. Surely two men in love with the same woman was a recipe for disaster…

The shop was just ahead now, as it hadn’t been far from the bridge at all. Reaching it, he pushed at the big door and it opened without problem. A second later he slipped within, closing it behind himself. The shop was dim but rapidly growing brighter as the sun moved higher up into the sky. The interior was already scorching, the fire roaring further towards the back. The donkey stood there gazing at him but he ignored it. Glancing about, he was relieved to see Mr. Brown was nowhere in sight nor were his bottles of drink. Will and Elizabeth were and she hurried to his side now.

“You made it!” She exclaimed happily as she took his hand and pulled him over by the blacksmith. She then pointed to a long metal pole that rested on a nearby table. “See? Will made the crocodile rod so we can catch it now!”

“Thank you, Mr. Turner. I’ll see you’re paid for your work as soon as I get my commission back, after I show the reptile to the Governor.” James picked the long piece of metal up and started to string a thick rope through the opening on one end. He would use sailor knots to secure it. In many ways it would be like lassoing, except the pole would give them more control than a regular loop of rope. The rod’s true purpose was to keep the creature a safe distance away when they first captured it, less it bite someone’s leg. They would need more rope to tie the creature up as well.

“I want to go with you.” Will stated as he put his tools away in the proper spots. “There’s no way you could catch such a thing by yourself. It obviously requires several men.”

“It’s dangerous and I don’t want to put your life at risk.” James warned, unsure why the young man was willing to help him. Had Elizabeth talked him into it or had he volunteered by himself?

“I already faced danger with the pirates.” Will replied honestly. “And I have swords right here, so I’ll be ready for any hungry crocodile.”

“Very well, but we best hurry. I doubt if the prison escape has gone unnoticed this long. The guards were unbelievable lax at their duties, but surely even they would notice two empty cells.” James finished tying the rope onto the long pole and gathered the extra rope they would need, putting it around his shoulder to carry it more easily. “In fact, that escape was far to easy…”

“So, how are we going to get there?” Elizabeth asked, her brown eyes locked on James as she held a sharp sword in her hand. “By land or up the river?”

“You are staying here!” James ordered her, shock plain in his green eyes. “You think I would put you in danger again, knowing this time that there are crocodiles? I would be risking your life, on purpose!”

“I’m not some porcelain plate or fragile flower!” She insisted, raising her chin defiantly as her eyes glowed hotly. “I blew pirates down in that cave or have you forgotten? I’ll stay away from the water, but I want to go with you. It would drive me mad if I had to sit here while you two were out risking your lives and I didn’t know what was happening.”

James remembered how worried he had been while Elizabeth had been missing, kidnapped by the pirates. Although he wasn’t allowed to show it, he had been deeply troubled, a thousand bad thoughts racing through his mind at night and during the day. Pirates were ruthless and they could have done anything to her; only their curse had apparently stopped them. Now he was asking her to sit here mutely and suffer the same worries and fears. Closing his eyes for a moment, he sighed. He suspected he was going to cave in to her demands any minute or she would follow along on her own somehow because that’s how she was. “Very well, but promise me you’ll be careful.”

Just then the door creaked open, startling the three of them. It was still early and Will knew his shop rarely got customers at this hour, most folk liking to sleep in a bit. Only farmers and sailors got up this early, and Will, of course.

Fear at being caught leaped through James and he sought a hiding spot, but then it was too late. His two lieutenants stood in the doorway looking at the three of them.

“So, when do we leave?” Gillette asked.

To be continued…

Moon Madness 2: The Party

2007-10-24T22:14:29Z

With Halloween coming up soon, I've written more to my POTC werewolf story. It's an odd mix of suspense and comedy. You really should read the first part first in order to understand what the characters are talking about in this story; otherwise you may be confused.

You can read the original story here:

Moon Madness:
http://aquaseamage.livejournal.com/2321.html#cutid1

Title: Moon Madness 2
Author: Aquaseamage
Rating: PG
Characters: Elizabeth, Will, James, Beckett, Governor Swann, Gillette & Groves
Pairing: Will/Elizabeth, James/Elizabeth
Genre: Humor with a supernatural twist, suspense
Teaser: Elizabeth wants Will to attend Lord Beckett’s nighttime party with her but he can’t due to his secret lycanthrope. What happens when the scent of roasting pig attracts him anyway?
Disclaimer. The characters are not mine. They belong to whoever owns the rights to POTC. This is just for fun.

"I don't think it's fair." Elizabeth stated, pouting, as she stood just outside the blacksmith shop Will worked in. She fanned herself nervously, wary of the darkness just beyond the open door. The forge had never bothered her before, not until two nights ago and that horrid thing had come after her from within the darkness. She still didn't know why the thing had been hiding there. The only thing she could think of was that Mr. Brown had carelessly left the door open while drunk and it had crawled in. Worst, the marines still hadn't caught it and she couldn't help wondering where it was at the moment. Thick jungle and endless fields of sugar cane surrounded Port Royal so it could be anywhere. The thought was not comforting.

"Elizabeth," Will said from where he stood in the doorway of the sweltering shop, sweat running down his brow. "I don't care about attending some party Lord Beckett is holding tonight. It'll be ... you know..."

Her eyes peered over Will's shoulder into the inky darkness. Although the forge wasn't as dark as it was that night, it was still relatively dim compared to the bright sunlight that surrounded her. A cherry red light glowed in the distance like a red ember, as Will had been busy working on an order when she had showed up. It reminded her of the creature's glowing eyes... She didn't know why it bothered her so much. She had survived undead pirates and cursed gold just fine. But then, the pirates had never tried to bite her. It was clear the predator had thought her a juicy snack. Snapping back to their conversation, she replied. "It'll be what?"

"I wouldn't fit in at Lord Beckett's party. They have all those rules..." Will admitted as he wiped at his dripping forehead. "Besides, I have to finish this order."

"But all you ever do is work all day and sometimes half the night! Wouldn't you like to go dancing and enjoy the fine food?" Elizabeth pleaded; hope glowing in her brown eyes as she gripped his dirty hands. "Word is that there's going to be a big feast and everyone is looking forward to it. As we're engaged I think it's only proper you attend with me, even if you weren't invited. It was an innocent mistake I'm sure..."

"And go where I'm not wanted? Elizabeth, I love you, but we come from two different worlds. You have to understand that." Will attempted to explain. "I wouldn't know the proper things to discuss with Lord Beckett and his other guests. We don't travel in the same circles or read the same books. In fact, I don't even own a book. He probably has a room full of them..."

"But I don't care about that!" Elizabeth insisted as she peered over her shoulder at the busy street. She couldn't help but notice the shadows the swaying palms cast on the muddy street or the way the sky looked a slightly dimmer shade of blue, some of the brightness gone. "I want you at the party tonight. I want us to dance together under the full moon. Just think how spectacular it will be!"

A wry smile crept over the blacksmith's face. "Are you sure you're still not jumping at shadows?"

Elizabeth's eyes widened. "No! Of course not!"

"I think that dog that everyone is talking about has you freaked." He stated as he pulled her close, hugging her. “I’m sure that thing is long gone. Besides, you have nothing to worry about. Your father, Commodore Norrington and a ton of other guests will be there. Do you really think some wild dog is going to go there, amid all of those noisy people?”

“It wasn’t a dog!” Elizabeth repeated for what seemed the tenth time as she pressed her face against Will’s shoulder, her hands wrapped around his waist tightly. She knew her father would frown on such signs of affection in public, but at the moment she didn’t care. If she’d have a choice, she’d much prefer to stay home in the safety of her bedroom. Being chased by pirates was one thing, but an ugly predator was another. But as the Governor’s daughter she had no choice and had to attend. To do otherwise would insult Lord Beckett and that wouldn’t do, especially since he had just recently arrived in Jamaica. So she would put on a new gown with layers of lace and attend cheerfully, to glide among the guests with polite conversation. That was her father’s idea anyway. She, of course, had another.

“You know I never saw it.” Will reminded her. “But I don’t know what else it could be. And I heard one of the marines describing it that way.”

“Are you sure you won’t come to the party with me? I’d feel better if you were there. It’s going to be entirely outside. Can you believe that, having an outdoor party with that horrid thing roaming the streets freely?”

“You’ll be fine.” Will repeated as he pulled away. “And I do have that order to finish.”

Elizabeth sighed. She knew Will did all the work himself, Mr. Brown being in a drunk stupor most of the time or passed out in some corner. Yet the older man took all the credit for Will’s hard work and was in control of the coin as well! If she were going to be ready for the party, she’d have to leave soon. “Promise me you’ll try to attend if you finish your work early so we can share at least one dance?”

“I’ll try….” Will bent down and kissed her, his breath hot against her cheek. “But I can’t make any promises.”

Elizabeth watched him disappear back into the darkness of the smithy and headed for home.

000

“This is madness!” Elizabeth proclaimed loudly several hours later that night, her sharp words aimed at the cool and dignified man that stood before her in powdered wig, frock coat and ruffled white shirt. Lord Beckett may be stylish but he evidently lacked a brain! “There’s some horrid beast on the loose and you’re holding an outdoor party!”

“Miss Swann, please do refrain from using that word.” Lord Beckett calmly replied as he picked up a sparkling crystal glass of brandy off a long table laden with food and drink, offering it to her. Upon her refusal, he sipped it himself. “It’s bad for business. I would think you would be more sensible. It’s not wise to start rumors and stir up trouble…”

“I didn’t start any rumors!” Elizabeth replied hotly, dislike for the arrogant wealthy Lord filling her body. The very idea that he was suggesting she had made it all up, why, it was enough to make her scream! She wasn’t one of those weak-brained females that swooned at the slightest hint of male chest or shrieked bloody murder because of a simple mouse. Yes, the thing had frightened her, but she had used that fear to stay alive. She had outrun it somehow and had gotten help from Fort Charles. But now he was carelessly putting countless lives in mortal peril by having this party outdoors! It was sheer foolishness and she didn’t feel one bit guilty about telling him to his face. “Some horrid beast did chase me and it’s still out there!”

“I’m afraid, Miss Swann, that I don’t believe in werewolves.” Lord Cutler Beckett stated calmly after another sip of his drink. “That is what the rumors are saying, you know. I have ways of hearing such things as the town’s idle gossip. These wild tales of a bloodthirsty beast have deflected everyone’s attention off the true story here; the fact that you were running about all night improperly dressed with an ex-fiancé while you’re engaged to another man, a blacksmith no less. However, the townsfolk apparently do believe in this creature of yours so I was forced to hold this party to prove that no such creature exists. When no such creature maims anyone tonight they will forget their fears and go back to their merry little lives purchasing goods.”

Anger flashed through her like dry tinder going up in flames and her brown eyes narrowed. Her beautiful gown of peach silk and white imported French lace seemed suddenly too tight, even though she wasn’t wearing one of the cursed corsets. Black spots seemed to dance before her eyes for a moment and she realized she had forgotten to breath. It wouldn’t do to strike her host. It would cause a terrible scene and all of Port Royal’s gossipmongers were here. Besides, her father was angry enough about her sneaking out the other night and he had instructed her to be on her best ladylike behavior. And in truth, it had been partly her fault for sneaking out. She had known it was wrong and dangerous, yet she had done it anyway. Any lowlife could have cut her throat and left her body in an alley; that’s the chance a young lady took when sneaking out alone onto the deserted streets. It could also leave her reputation in tattered ruins. But it had been so exciting sneaking about until that thing had appeared from the inky shadows… “I was not running about but fleeing for my life!”

“From a stray dog? Hardly life threatening…” He placed his empty glass down upon a silver platter and idly turned to survey the crowd around them. Elegantly dressed men in powder wigs and ladies in beautiful silk gowns strolled about the soft, perfectly trimmed expanse of lawn Beckett owned. Brightly lit lanterns on tall, stately iron posts lit the area around them, sending bright pools of amber gold down upon the partygoers. There was a paved area of flat stepping stones for dancing, the stones carefully laid and fitted together by color and shape; a backbreaking job that had taken countless hours laboring in the tropical sun. In the middle of this dance floor was the emblem of the East India Trading Company; the shapes and letters formed from black stones. Here and there a shrub broke the flat expanse of grass, the air was filled with the sweet scent from night blooming flowers that grew on them. There were carefully tended beds of flowers, lush tropical plants and swaying palm trees. Lord Beckett’s yard was a masterpiece, even if he had just recently moved here from England. “I assure you, Miss Swann, you are perfectly safe here. There is a tall wall surrounding my estate and stray dogs cannot gain entrance. Why don’t you go enjoy the party and forget about this so-called werewolf?”

Elizabeth breathed in the damp, sweet night air. The air always seemed so much richer at night, more alive somehow. Tilting her head back, she gazed up at the night sky. A thousand stars sparkled high above like diamonds on the blackest velvet. On the far horizon a golden glow started to creep upward, stealing some the star’s glory. It was the moon starting its nightly climb into the heavens. She had never considered the possibility that the beast had been a werewolf. In fact, this was the first she had even heard about it. The thing had howled like a wolf; not that she had even heard a real wolf before but it was how she had imagined they would sound. If cursed pirates were real, what if other curses were real as well? She had always thought the moon romantic but to the person under its curse surely it would be a hated sight as the soft silvery moonlight forced them to change into a vicious animal…

“And what if it is a werewolf?” She demanded angrily, her brown eyes flashing with fire. “You’ve put all these people in danger!”

Lord Beckett sighed, rubbing at his temple. “Go dance with Commodore Norrington, please. He’d be thrilled to see you no doubt.”

000

In the smithy the forge fires had burned low and were now just a weak glow, little more than red embers. A thin tendril of smoke rose from the dying flame and the sudden silence seemed strange after hours of steady hammering on red-hot metal. The donkey rolled its eye and stamped its hoofed feet nervously, the glob of odd paste on its nose only calming it partly. The moon was rising outside, slowly climbing up above the treetops and although it wasn’t visible yet in this part of town, certain individuals could still feel its effect. One such person huddled in the darkest recess of the smithy now as he quickly discarded his clothing in preparation for the coming change.

He hadn’t meant to scare Elizabeth the other night. In fact, he had been telling her he loved her. It wasn’t his fault if she didn’t understand his howled words in wolf speak…

He hadn’t planned on chasing her, either. But the sight of his beloved was more than he could stand. She was just so beautiful and her scent had filled his sensitive nostrils. Then when she had started running, well, his chase instinct had kicked in. It had been great fun, the most fun he had had in a long time. Why, he even got the chance to run over Commodore Norrington! Best of all the navy man had no idea it had been him. Later, when he was back to himself, he just acted his usual stupid self and pretended he had just woken up. As fun as it was, Will knew he mustn’t do it again. Running around like that was incredibly dangerous. There were already rumors flying around town about a werewolf; who had started them he didn’t know but he certainly didn’t want to get caught.

The moon rose slightly higher in the sky, the silvery light falling through the narrow gaps of the smithy’s roof and walls. The building was badly built and had been thrown together too quickly upon their arrival in Port Royal all those years ago. Not that he had been changing all these years, just the last few. He had known it was coming, though, so he had been waiting for it. It had been easy to slink out in the wee hours when the town lay silent and still, all the residents fast asleep. Usually he caught a few wild rodents in the nearby fields or jungle, gobbling them down quickly. Their protein helped supplement the sorry excuse for a meal Mr. Brown provided for his hours upon hours of hard physical labor. Now the light fell on him again and he welcomed the change, his bones and muscles quickly flowing into a new arrangement. His jaw lengthened into a snout, his ears grew into pointed flaps of upright skin and dark fur started to sprout all over his body. His arms and legs grew longer as did each foot until he was standing more or less on his toes. The urge to howl loudly sprung up in him but he quickly crushed it down. His carelessness the other night had people on guard and the last thing he wanted to do was to alert them to his presence.

Slinking past the frightened donkey, Will shoved the door open partly and squeezed through the narrow gap. The town lay silent around him, the dirt streets deserted in this area. Keeping to the darkest of shadows, Will followed his usual path out towards the fields. The half-promise he had made to Elizabeth nipped at his mind like a biting flea. He had finished his work and he supposed the party was still going, but he could hardly attend looking like this! No, he would just frighten and upset her. And he felt bad enough for scaring her the other night, but he hadn’t expected her to show up, either.

His stomach growled loudly, the simple fare of bread, a hunk of cheese and a few pieces of fruit hardly filling his stomach after toiling all day and evening. Mr. Brown liked his drink and lately he spent more coin on it than on food for his grown apprentice. What had filled a boy years ago didn’t fill a man today. His large paws padded silently on the warm earth, his claws gripping the ground lightly as he loped along quickly in a strange two-legged, sometimes four-legged gate.

The breeze shifted suddenly, causing Will to freeze in his tracks. The most delicious scent ever was floating along on the air currents and his mouth started to fill with saliva. Stomach rumbling, he quickly changed course. He could eat rodents any time, but this was too tempting a treat to pass up.

Someone, somewhere, was roasting a pig…

000

Elizabeth stood silently for a moment watching the pig cook on the metal spit above the fire pit. It was supposed to be impressive; she knew that, but it was hard to be impressed when you were convinced some awful creature would leap on you from the nearest shadowy place. And there were shadowy places everywhere. The lanterns’ glow of golden light was limited. Sure, there were dozens upon dozens of lanterns all over the place, but there were still large gaps of deep shadow here and there. And although Lord Beckett had boasted of his wall, in truth it wasn’t that tall. The thing that had chased her had possessed long legs and if it had truly been a real werewolf…

Would a mere wall keep a werewolf out?

The idea was laughable. It could probably go right through the wall if it wanted to…

The thing is, she knew very little about the supernatural or werewolves, having been more interested in pirates most of her life. Unfortunately, the supernatural certainly seemed interested in her lately. First there had been the cursed Aztec coins with the undead pirates and now for some unknown reason she had attracted the attention of a roaming werewolf! For that description fit the horrid beast perfectly. What else could be so ugly with glowing golden eyes? Elizabeth idly watched Beckett’s servants turning the giant spit that the pig was attached to, bits of sizzling oil and fat dripping into the roaring fire. A cloud of cooking smoke rose high into the night sky, the smell of roasting meat filling the damp night air. It was delicious to say the least and she was famished, having eaten very little earlier in the day in anticipation of the feast. But as the time for the party grew closer and closer, she had grown more nervous due to the fact it would be outdoors.

Feeling weak from hunger and the heat from the blazing fire, she moved towards the long tables that held a wide assortment of food. The tables were draped in the finest white linens that reached all the way to the ground, a soft breeze blowing the fabric outward against her long dress. Bright candelabra in silver holders threw soft light onto decanters of various expensive wine and brandy, sparkling crystal glasses standing ready. There were giant silver platters of roasted chickens, fresh pies, pastries, sliced cheese, fresh fruits, bread, bowls of mixed nuts and a wide assortment of beautifully decorated cakes. There were even the rich dairy cakes that she secretly loved but dare not eat very much of less she be unable to fit into her gowns. She was sure Will would have loved this feast, for he never had tasted many of the things here. She knew for a fact he had never ever even seen a cheesecake for he had looked at her blankly when she had mentioned having a sliver of one several months ago. With the tropical heat, though, they didn’t keep very well so the cooks hardly ever made them. Choosing a pastry, she placed it on an empty plate and nibbled on it neatly.

“Elizabeth, there you are!” Her father called as he approached her at the long table. Governor Swann was dressed in an elaborate frock coat with much embroidery and fancy golden buttons, his long-locked wig of authority and his favorite ostrich plume tricorn hat. “Have you filled the slots on your card yet?”

“No, not really…” She admitted as she took another bite of her fruit filled pastry. It was light and flaky, perfect really. The taste of the sweet fruit on her tongue was almost enough to make her forget about the creature that may be lurking out there in the darkness just beyond the reach of the lanterns. Dancing didn’t seem all that interesting at the moment…

“Commodore Norrington is looking for you. I believe he’d like to dance with you a few times…” Governor Swann filled a glass with brandy and placed a large slice of fruitcake on his plate, then piled some pudding on the side while eyeing the mince pie. He hadn’t really eaten anything all day; waiting for the special feast he knew Lord Beckett would have waiting for his guests. “After how you so rudely disturbed him the other night at an ungodly hour, I really think you ought to dance with him.”

Elizabeth finished her pastry, resisting the urge to lick the last bits of sweet from her fingers. It wasn’t ladylike and she never did it before, not until she started to know Will much better. Being a commoner, he saw nothing wrong with such behavior; although he had turned pinkish the first time she caught him doing it. Still, her father wouldn’t approve if he knew she was picking up bad habits from her new fiancé. Nor did she miss how he was once again trying to steer her towards the Commodore. “I guess I must, since Will wasn’t invited.”

“You can hardly expect Lord Beckett to invite a blacksmith to his party, Elizabeth! Surely you understand that.” Her father replied as he picked up a fork for his fruitcake. The cake was thick and rich, filled with raisins, currants, and citrons; the outside covered in a hard layer of frosting.

Elizabeth frowned slightly, knowing Will was being ignored on purpose because of his lowly station. It wasn’t fair. He had risked his life more than once to save her and he was a good man. A slight hope that he may still show up later bloomed in her heart, but it was very small. She knew it was unlikely that he’d come at all as he didn’t feel comfortable among her peers. And they would likely resent his intrusion as well if he ever showed up. Still, if she couldn’t be with Will tonight, then she’d stay with James. If anyone could protect her from a werewolf, surely it’ll be the Commodore?

000

Will scampered quickly through the inky shadows, the tantalizing scent trail taking him far from his normal hunting grounds. The air became cleaner, the dirt roads marred with more carriage ruts than old footprints. There was far less litter lining the streets; even in the dark he could see that thanks to the layer of tapetum in his eyes. The houses he snuck past were silent; their huge bulks rising up into the star studded night sky and lit by moonlight. The scent grew stronger and he increased his speed, running on all fours now like his canine cousins. Soon he came upon a tall wall made of large stones. Sniffing about he knew that the roasting pig was just on the other side…

This must be where Lord Beckett is having his party…

It would be suicide to go in there. The place was crowded with all the wealthy of Port Royal. Still, curiosity itched at his mind. He had never been invited to a party such as this and he most likely never would. He wasn’t even sure if the Governor would allow him to marry Elizabeth.

Elizabeth…

Even through the thick savory scent of roasting pork he could smell her scent, as he had memorized it the other night. Before he knew it, he was leaping upward and in a flash he was over the wall, his fleshy rear footpads landing on the soft grass silently. It was dark here in this narrow gap between the wall and the trees than grew along it. Will crouched down for a long moment unmoving, his belly pressed to the cool earth and waited to see if anyone had spotted his illegal entry. Voices floated to him on the breeze along with the first uncertain notes from a violin. When no shouts were raised, he stood and slowly pushed his way in between the lush plants and trees until he head was poking out. Off in the distance lights glowed like stationary fireflies, the voices slightly louder. A short distance away there was a flowerbed and Will raced towards it, hunkering down again. Traveling in this fashion he soon approached the crowd of wealthy people gathered under the light of dozens of lit lanterns, he himself safely hidden by the thick trunk of a tree. It was clear that no one knew he was there; everyone engaged in conversation in small groups or gathered near some long tables.

Food!

Even from a distance the tantalizing odor of roasted chicken tickled his nose, causing saliva to run freely in his mouth. The long, white strands dripped out from between the gaps in his pointed teeth to pool on the grass in a sticky puddle, his stomach rumbling loudly. He could almost taste the cooked birds, the flesh juicy and tender; far better than the stringy rats he’d been eating lately. Standing up on his hind feet, front paws gripping the tree’s rough bark with his long, razor sharp claws, Will could almost see the dark brown shapes on the long table. Each one seemed to be on a fancy plate with springs of green stuff around it. There were other things on the table, too. He remembered how Elizabeth had tried to convince him to attend the party with her, promising rich foods he’d never had before. She was there right now, talking to her father. She was, as always, beautiful but looked even more splendid in the soft silvery moonlight. A gentle warm breeze blew the long linen against her dress, bringing it to his attention. His heart thudded wildly at the sight of the snowy white tablecloth that reached all the way to the grass.

If I could sneak over there, I could eat under the table and no one would be the wiser…

But dare he risk it? The table wasn’t that far from where he was hiding. If he was quick, he might remain unnoticed. He had really wanted the pig, but there were too many people admiring it.

They’re all blinded by the lanterns, their night vision ruined…

A too-familiar shape materialized out of the crowd and approached Elizabeth. “Miss Swann, Governor…”

000

Elizabeth turned upon hearing Commodore Norrington’s voice, a smile appearing on her face. He was neatly dressed in his dark blue dress naval uniform with shiny buttons, white ruffled cuffs, neck cloth and tricorn hat with white ostrich feathers. His dress sword hung from his waist and she pondered for a second how effective it would be against a werewolf; if that’s indeed what it was. She was about to greet him politely when something over his shoulder, in the background, caught her eye: two golden glowing points of light near a dark tree trunk…

An electric current of fear shot through her, her breath pausing in her lungs and her face going pale.

Those eyes…

They were the same twin dots of yellow she had seen in the smithy that night! She had half expected for it to show up, but to actually see them was far worst than she had feared! Acting quickly, she hurried to Norrington’s side and gripped his forearm, pointing with her free hand at the tree. “That beast is back! It was just there, by that tree, looking at us!”

Norrington turned and glanced at the tree. “Where? I don’t see anything…”

“Oh, Elizabeth…” Her father said as he, too, moved away from the table to stand next to Norrington. Turning to the younger man, the Governor smiled apologetically. “You must forgive her, Commodore. She has been jumpy since that, ummm, dog chased her.”

While they were all either looking at the tree or at each other, a dark shape darted out of the darkness from the far side and scurried under the table. While their backs were still turned, a hand flashed up from underneath the white linen with lightning speed. Wickedly curved claws flared in the moonlight for seconds until they sunk into the soft flesh of a roasted chicken, clear juices flying outward from the sudden punctures. The too-long fingers curled around the bird, yanking it off the table and into the hiding spot. The silver platter the chicken had been resting on fell onto the grass with a soft thud.

Upon hearing the sound, the three humans turned to look at the table. Confusion crossed Governor Swann’s face as he spotted the platter resting on the grass. “How did that get down there?”

“But I saw it!” Elizabeth insisted as she continued to hold onto James’ arm with one hand, uninterested in the platter lying on the grass. Heart thudding in her chest, she nervously peered back towards the tree where she had seen the glowing eyes. The tree was just beyond the lantern’s light; the area dim. The tree itself shaded the area directly beneath it from the moonlight. “You have to do something before it kills someone. And it’s not a dog, it’s a werewolf!”

The Governor put a hand to his forehead, sighing loudly; his other hand still holding the plate of fruitcake and pudding. “Elizabeth, I have no idea where you get these ideas! If I hadn’t been attacked by that skeletal hand…”

“Lord Beckett told me…” She started to reply but was quickly cut off.

“I thought I told you to stop spreading these wild rumors.” Lord Beckett said as he joined the three by the long food table. “And I never said it was a werewolf. I said it was a dog. Everyone knows that werewolves do not exist. We live in a modern age and must let go of these silly superstitions. Monsters, including your werewolves, have been erased from the map. What will you claim to see next, a kraken or Davy Jones perhaps?”

“You never saw it!” Elizabeth countered angrily, brown eyes glaring at Lord Beckett. “That thing chased me all night!”

“How convenient for certain individuals…” Beckett stated.

“You must forgive my daughter.” Governor Swann interjected, a half smile on his face as if that would placate the annoyed Lord. “She has had a few trying days recently and I’m sure she is not fully recovered from her ordeal with those horrible pirates. It is a miracle we got her back at all…”

“Indeed.” James agreed as he stood next to Elizabeth, an arm gently hooked around her waist.

The Governor placed his plate of food onto the table and picked up another plate. “I think, Elizabeth, what you need to do is eat something. Do that and I’m sure you’ll feel better. Then James will take you dancing and you can forget all this business of glowing eyes and wild dogs. Now, what would you like?”

The loud snapping and cracking of bones came from underneath the table, the white linen shaking.

“What was that?” Governor Swann asked, a confused look at his face as he peered all around for the source of the odd sound. When nothing was evidently the cause, he shrugged his shoulders and picked up his previously poured glass of brandy, taking a sip to quite his nerves. “Now, what would you like? The fruitcake looks excellent, wouldn’t you agree?”

A loud squeak issued from Elizabeth’s mouth, her brown eyes growing wide as she stared horrified at the table. It was clear at once to her that something was underneath it, eating. The hand on James’ arm tightened, her fingers gripping the material with white knuckles. She pressed her body closer to him, unknowingly blocking his access to his sword in case he needed it. In her fright, her dance card fell out of her free hand and fluttered through the air, carried on a breeze, to land by her father’s feet.

Governor Swann frowned at Lord Beckett. “Really, Cutler, you shouldn’t be telling her tales of werewolves! Such talk is indecent and now she is leaping at the slightest odd sound. You should see a carpenter. I do believe this table is creaking from the strain. Surely it is about to collapse! And look, this platter has already fallen off…”

“It is the townsfolk saying that, not I.” Beckett countered, his head held high.

Governor Swann bent to pick up the fallen dance card, setting his glass of brandy down upon the grass quickly as a sudden gust of strong breeze gripped the hat and partly lifted it from his head. Hand holding the hat down securely, the dance card in his other hand, he straightened. Walking the few steps back to James and Elizabeth, he handed the still blank piece of paper to the Commodore.

No one noticed the clawed hand that quickly snatched the drink from underneath the table.

000

Will, still being young and innocent in many ways, really had no experience with alcohol, especially not hard liquor. He had seen what drinking had done to Mr. Brown and he had vowed never to try the stuff, for it had turned a good, hard-working man into a shell of his former self. The drink and bottle had taken control of him and Will wanted to be his own master instead of ruled by spirits. Still, the chicken had made him extremely thirsty as there had been some sort of spice on it or so it seemed. He had eaten it all, even crunched the bones up to small bits with his strong jaws and swallowed it. So when Governor Swann had placed his almost full glass of brandy onto the grass, he had snatched it.

Curious, Will sniffed at the amber liquid in the glass. It had a strange odor, one he didn’t particularly like. Still, it was liquid and he was thirsty. Perhaps this stuff wasn’t as bad as the stuff Mr. Brown drank? He had never seen Elizabeth’s father drunk or in a stupor. And he was sure the Commodore drank some sort of stuff as well. It was difficult holding the fragile stemmed glass with his clawed hand and he feared spilling it, so he bent his face to the glass’s opening and quickly lapped it up. The stuff burned his throat like fire and he soon felt odd warmth spread throughout his body, centering in his belly. Within minutes his head felt strange, too, light-headed. The glass dropped from his paw and he quickly forgot all about it.

The werewolf was drunk.

000

Governor Swann returned to the table, surveying the grass before him for his glass of brandy. Not seeing it, he grew even more puzzled then before. “Where did my glass go? I thought I left it right here, but now it is gone…”

It was at that moment that the white linen tablecloth lifted upward and the werewolf’s ugly snout poked out, its black nose moving as it sniffed the air. Soon the entire head followed, it’s golden eyes evident even in the bright light of lanterns. Almost instantly it locked its vision on Elizabeth and it eagerly moved towards her. It had human-like hands with too-long fingers and sharply curved claws. Its ears were perked upward, twisting this way and that like a cat, listening for the slightest sound. A long string of saliva dangled from its partly open jaw, a jaw that revealed sharp teeth.

Shocked, Governor Swann stumbled backward, away from the ugly beast and almost collided into Lord Beckett. Instead Swann stepped onto the greasy metal platter and slipped, his buckled shoe shooting out from underneath him. With a loud grunt he landed on his back in the grass, missing Beckett by a few scant inches. Cutler was glued to the spot and stood staring, open-mouthed, at the creature emerging from under one of his feast tables. It was the strangest thing he had ever seen and a bell of doom sounded in his head.

Elizabeth shrieked loudly and clung to James tighter, terrified. She pressed her body flush to his side and now clung with both arms, her other arm reaching across his chest to grip his other shoulder. The thing looked even worst now that the lantern light revealed it clearly. More of it had emerged from underneath the cloth now and it rose up onto its hind feet just like a person, except it had feet like a dog. It stood on its toes with the too-long hind foot and blunt black claws that gripped the grass lightly. Then it took several steps forward, moving a bit unsteadily.

James blinked his green eyes, surprised at seeing the beast suddenly in front of them. Remembering his ceremonial sword, he tried to reach for it but his questing hand found Elizabeth instead. He tried to push her aside but she clung even tighter…

000

“Promise me you’ll try to attend if you finish your work early so we can share at least one dance?”

Elizabeth’s words repeated in Will’s foggy brain as he stumbled towards her, the sweet perfume she wore filling his nostrils. The fact that she clung terrified to James didn’t register in his brain. She had wanted to dance with him at the party and now he was going to do that, grant her wish…

Closing the last step between them, Will placed one clawed hand on Elizabeth’s shoulder and the other on James’ shoulder. The fact one hand was resting on the wrong person didn’t matter; he needed both of them to keep him steady on his feet at the moment. He really didn’t know how to dance as he never needed to as a blacksmith, but he had seen a few others do so on various occasions. It would have to be good enough…

000

Elizabeth shrieked as the werewolf reached out for them and it’s clawed hand landed on her shoulder. She could feel the warmth of its palm on her shoulder through the thin silk of her gown; feel the pointed tips of its claws pricking her tender skin lightly. But far worst than that was the hideous face so close to hers. Those evil golden eyes with the beady black pupil; the partly open mouth with pointed teeth, the foul breath wafting in her face. The beast was leaning on her and she was trapped between it and James. Surely at any moment it would rip her throat out…

I have to do something!

James yelled and tried to shove it away with his free hand, but the beast didn’t want to go. It’s claws were clinging stubbornly to his dress jacket; the points stuck in the thick material. Then it threw back its ugly head and started to howl, the loud sound filling the night air and overpowering the soft sounds of strings.

Loud shouts started to ring out as others became aware of the horrible creature clinging to James and Elizabeth. Women screamed and stampeded for Lord Beckett’s house; others running towards their own carriages to rush as far away as possible. A few brave souls just stood where they were; gawking at the strange sight.

Governor Swann struggled to his feet, horror clean on his face. “Elizabeth!”

Turning on his heel, he snatched the first thing off the long feast table that his hand landed on. Gripping the cheesecake, he threw it at the creature’s head hoping that it would let the two in its grasp go. The cake hit with a solid splat, the warm creamy filling splattering on its fur; bits of it flying onto the trapped humans.

More shouts rang out and soon James’ lieutenants came running over. Surprise flew over their faces, as this was the last thing they had expected to encounter. It clearly was the same beast they had chased the other night, the one that had raced through their bedroom in the fort chasing Elizabeth.

“Do something!” Governor Swann shouted at them as he waved his hands in the air.

Gillette and Groves pulled out their pistols, aiming at the furry creature.

Governor Swann’s eyes grew even rounder, wild panic on his face. “NO! You’ll shoot Elizabeth! Do something else!”

Desperate, the Governor snatched another item off the table; a roasted chicken. Rushing forward, he shoved the whole bird in front of the werewolf’s open mouth. Smelling the meat being held directly in front of it, the creature opened its jaws wider and eagerly bit into it, the elder Swann pulling his hand away just in time. Freeing its claws from the various bits of clothing, the creature settled onto the grass at their feet and started to devour the juicy chicken.

Elizabeth shivered with fright and continued to cling to James’ arm as she was guided away from the awful creature. Lifting her eyes, she quickly found Lord Beckett. “Now do you believe me? I told you there was a werewolf!”

“That is a dog.” Lord Beckett calmly stated as he still stood in the same place as he did before it all started.

“What? How can you say that? Look at the thing!” She cried, pointing at it with a shaking arm. “It was even walking on its hind feet, like a person!”

“And it clearly had trouble doing so. It obviously was leaning on you so it could stand on its hind feet, a feat most dogs or other animals can only do for a short time.” Beckett explained as he cautiously moved a bit closer to the beast. “Yes, this particular specimen was no doubt purchased for its ugly appearance…”

“But … who would buy such a hideous thing?” Governor Swann asked as he continued to stare uneasily at the creature chewing its meal. It’s powerful side teeth made little work of the chicken’s flesh and soon it started snapping the bones. As each bone snapped Governor Swann jumped a little. “And why…”

“Isn’t it obvious?” Beckett replied coolly. “Commodore Norrington did.”

000

Will licked his lips as he devoured the last scrap of chicken, his sensitive nose searching the grass for any scraps he might have missed. Since eating, his brain had cleared and the odd feeling had gone away. Lifting his head, he was shocked to find a gathered crowd around him.

Uh oh…

This was the exact situation he wanted to avoid! Humans often went crazy when it came to werewolves, hunting them down and killing them whenever possible; not that he blamed them. Most werewolves were vicious and enjoyed killing. But then there were gentle ones as well who never harmed a regular human in their life. If they realized what he was he was done for… But then he heard what Beckett was saying, dog, Norrington’s dog.

I guess I better act like a dog…

000

“What?” Norrington cried, shocked beyond belief. “That’s not my dog! I don’t even have a dog!”

But to his growing horror, the hairy beast slowly stood up and walked towards him slowly. It had a strange gait, like a person trying to walk on all four in a bent over position; yet somehow it did this without too much difficulty. When it got within a few feet, Norrington quickly backed away, but it kept following him. When his back hit one of the iron posts holding up a lantern, he was forced to stop and the thing settled down at his booted feet. It sat hunched on its stomach, with its front arms stretched out in front of it and its back legs folded up somehow. James wouldn’t be able to describe it if his life depended on it, but it was the way a dog or cat sat. How this thing with its odd, human-like body managed it was a true mystery; yet manage it somehow it did. The beast lifted its head and glanced up at him with glowing yellow eyes, mouth hanging open and tongue drooping out – just like a dog.

“As I was saying,” Lord Beckett continued. “It’s clearly your dog. When Miss Swann here broke her engagement to you in favor of Mr. Turner, you devised this plan. You wished to frighten her back into your arms so you purchased this dog in secret. Each time it shows up she ends up in your arms or you are at least together. You two spent the other entire night running about town together in a tasteless display. You have, in fact, made yourself into the new hero…”

The gathered crowd shifted their eyes from Lord Beckett to Norrington. Whispers soon broke out as they eagerly discussed the new outrageous scandal.

“That’s … that’s not true!” James sputtered, shocked. “I never saw this animal before the other night, when Miss Swann came pounding on my door!”

“That’s insane!” Elizabeth cried, also horrified. “That thing is not a dog! And James would never concoct such a scheme!”

“Really? How naïve of you, Miss Swann, as whoever marries you will inherit a small fortune. Money has always been a strong motivator. I’m sure Mr. Turner has concocted his own scheme as well…”

The crowd’s whispers grew louder.

Governor Swann inched as close as he dared to the ugly beast sitting at Norrington’s feet and peered at it, cautiously. “How do we know what it is? It could be anything…”

“It is a dog and that is final.” Lord Beckett said loudly, his voice carrying throughout the entire crowd. “Werewolves do not exist. They never did. There is nothing to fear. This beast has hurt no one. It was just doing what it’s master taught it to do. Now, Commodore, will you please take your dog home. And in the future don’t bring it to social functions and heaven forbid you let it run loose on the streets again!”

Frowning, Norrington stared down at the hairy deformed beast. “Gillette, go fetch a rope.”

Elizabeth’s brown eyes grew wide and she inched as close to James as she could, standing next to her father. “Surely you’re not going to take that thing home with you?”

“I can’t arrest it; it’s an animal… or animal-like. Truthfully, I don’t know what it is. I do know I certainly never seen it before the other night. Elizabeth, you do believe me, don’t you? I … I still love you. And I would never wish you harm or try to trick you in any way…” James nervously admitted his feelings, his green eyes staring down at the grass for a moment before returning to her moonlit face hopefully.

“Of course I believe you!” She exclaimed as she watched Gillette return with a long rope, handing it to James. “But what are you going to do with that thing?”

“Put it somewhere…” Carefully, James unwound the rope and allowed one end to drop onto the ground next to his feet. Making sure he had a firm grip on the end in his hands, he ever so slowly knelt down and cautiously tied a loop around the animal’s neck. The knot he used was one that wouldn’t tighten on the creature’s throat, no matter how much it pulled.

“Commodore, is that very wise?” Governor Swann asked, concern clear in his eyes and voice. “For all we know this is some new undiscovered creature that lives on this island. Or it could be a dog as Lord Beckett claims, but a wild one. What if it should attack you?”

“We certainly can’t leave it here. It may be a threat, so I’ll have to move it with my lieutenants. Hopefully it’ll come peacefully…” Norrington took a few cautious steps away from the creature, allowing the long rope to lengthen between them. When he was satisfied with the lead, he tugged on it gently.

The werewolf didn’t move.

James pulled harder, ordering it in the firm voice he used to command. “Come!”

The werewolf yawned loudly, its jaws making a cracking sound. Then it laid its humongous head on its paws and acted as if it were about to go to sleep!

James pulled harder on the rope, digging his heels into the soil. This, however, didn’t phase the beast at all and it continued to ignore him.

“Oh, for goodness sake!” Elizabeth exclaimed as she hurried to the table and snatched another cooked chicken by a greasy leg. Getting as close as she dared, she dangled the tempting meat in front of it’s nose. “It’s an animal. Use food. You can’t order it around like your officers or sailors!”

The werewolf opened its golden eyes and saw her.

Elizabeth nervously backed away, the chicken still in her hands and forgotten for the moment. Those piercing yellow eyes were staring at her. No dog had yellow eyes. That was a fact. Only wolves did. It was something no one had mentioned or had thought of until now. It rose to its feet now, its gaze still locked on her.

What am I doing? I must be crazy, baiting a werewolf with a chicken!

It darted forward, right towards her.

Shrieking, Elizabeth threw the chicken and darted behind her father.

The werewolf gulped the small bird down in three bites, then lifted its nose to the air, sniffing. Without warning, it took off at practically a gallop, pulling Norrington right off his feet. He was dragged across the grass with Gillette and Groves running after him, shouting.

Elizabeth watched dumbfounded as the werewolf raced up to the roasting pig and stole it, spit and all. How it managed to carry an entire pig in its jaws she didn’t know, yet it clearly could do it without any trouble. Soon it was out of sight and Norrington, too. Then Gillette and Groves disappeared as well. She was left alone with her father, a pale-faced Lord Beckett who was clearly upset over his stolen pig and an excitedly whispering crowd. The whole episode was an immensely embarrassing scandal and she was right in the middle of it!

“Come, Elizabeth. I think it’s clear this party is finished. Let’s go home.” Governor Swann turned and pulled her along by the arm.

“But what about James? That thing dragged him off!” She protested as she craned her neck, hoping to see them reemerge from the distant shadows. She dug her heels into the grass, having a mind to dash off after them, but her father’s grip was solid on her arm. “It’s a werewolf I tell you! Why won’t anyone believe me!”

“Oh, why can’t you be normal and be interested in gowns and a proper match? First it was pirates and now you’re hooked on werewolves! Sometimes I pity the man you’ll marry…” Governor Swann dragged her through Lord Beckett’s beautiful mansion and out the front doors, straight to their waiting carriage. Opening the door himself, he shoved her inside and then joined her. “Werewolves, of all the ridiculous things!”

The driver called to the horses and soon they were off, the big wooden wheels rumbling on the dirt road.

000

Will raced over the acres of grass in Cutler Beckett’s immense backyard, the whole pig still clutched in his mouth. He hadn’t really planned on stealing the pig; it had been a spur of the moment decision. Nor did he care for having a rope around his neck. It was far too much like a hangman’s noose and he had witnessed Norrington hang a lot of people. His jaws were started to ache from having his teeth clutch the too-heavy meat; his neck muscles straining from carrying the extra weight. At first it had been easy to carry; he was a werewolf after all with supernatural strength, but the strain was adding up. With each step it seemed to get bigger and heavier. His breath came faster and was starting to sound like the bellows on his forge. Saliva was dripping freely from his open mouth, running down off his chin to land on the grass between his feet. Nor did it help any that he was still dragging Norrington. He could hear the officers hot on his trail, shouting. Every so often he’d hear an extra loud yelp of surprise and then a loud thud as one or the other slipped on his saliva.

As much as he wanted the pig, he knew there was no way he’d ever be able to jump over the tall wall with it.

Besides, I don’t want to be a thief…

The chickens had been more than enough to give his transformation fuel. Nor could he allow the navy to look him in a cell of Fort Charles, for how would he explain his naked self in a cell where they had originally locked the beast? That he had to avoid at all cost.

Coming to a sudden stop, he spat the roasted pig onto the grass; hot steam curling up from it into the clear night sky. Turning, he quickly chewed through the rope, his inner mouth and tongue sore from the sizzling meat. Luckily, his lycanthrope will heal the damage overnight. Pausing to make certain that the Commodore was unharmed, Will was surprised to see James lunging at him; obviously hoping to grip the rope collar about his neck. Using his powerful back legs, Will leaped away with ease and jumped into the thick jungle-like growth that hide the tall rock wall. Within seconds he had scrambled over and darted across the road to freedom.

000

“What would I want with that?” Lord Beckett frowned in utter disgust at the bitten, slime covered roasted pig. Bit of grass and various seeds clung to it everywhere, a large rope tied about it’s middle. Norrington and his two officers had managed to drag it back to the house where it now lay under the lantern light. “It’s ruined!”

“But…” Norrington wiped the sweat off his dripping brow. Dragging it back hadn’t been easy. “We had gone through a lot of trouble bringing it back…”

“Take it home to feed your dog.” Beckett ordered as he turned on his heel and disappeared into his house.

000

“Oh, Will, it was just awful!” Elizabeth exclaimed the next day, her brown eyes wide with part excitement and part fear as she gushed at him inside the smithy, unmindful of the smoke or dirt. “That thing crawled out from under the feast table and it came right at me! It actually put its hand right on my shoulder, right here! Will, are you listening?”

The young blacksmith yawned, a hand covering his mouth. “I’m sorry, Elizabeth. I was up late last night and then I didn’t sleep very well…”

Not to mention I had a tough time washing that white gunk out of my hair that your father threw on me…

“It had these huge claws and these evil glowing eyes. I really wish you had been there to protect me from it. I thought it was going to rip my throat out. Everyone was so shocked when it appeared. I told Beckett he was foolish to be having an outdoor party with that thing on the loose, but he only cares about profit! He even lied to everyone, saying it was a dog! Can you believe, that, a dog!”

Will looked at her blankly. “But isn’t that what it is?”

“Of course not! It’s a werewolf!”

To be Continued…

I will try to get Chapter 3 posted soon. And I'm hoping to get the next chapter of "A Canopy of Green" up this weekend. Then I'll start on my suspense Norribeth, that scary one I promised you.

A Canopy of Green Chapter 8

2007-08-26T20:29:50Z

I'm sorry I haven't updated this story for several months. I found AWE to be depressing for several reasons, but more importantly my cat's liver infection took a turn for the worst. She passed away on Aug 13 around 4 PM. She lived a long and mostly healthy life for 14 years. If you've ever had a pet you know that they're part of the family; just like a person.

Anyway, I have finished the next chapter of this story and yes, I plan on completing it - hopefully soon. I also finally added the Norribeth fics to my FF.N account. I wanted to post this yesterday but I had some computer problems. I'm also working on the plot for a new Norribeth fic.

Canopy 8
Title: A Canopy of Green
Chapter: Eight
Author: Aquaseamage
Rating: PG
Characters: Elizabeth, Norrington, Governor Swann, Gillette and Groves
Pairing: Elizabeth/Norrington
Genre: Man vs Nature, Adventure, Romance
Status: In progress
Word Count: 4,500
Warnings: None
Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the Rights to Pirates of the Caribbean. This is just for fun.
Summary: James and Elizabeth go on a picnic just beyond Port Royal and run into a few unexpected problems. Includes elements of a Regency romance. This story is the sequel to "A Moment's Weakness".

Lt. Gillette stopped in front of the large cell at the end of the cellblock, keys dangling from his hand. With the prisoners at the other end James would have privacy here. The cell was little used and filled with clean hay. It also possessed a tiny window near the top to allow fresh air in. Unhappily the lieutenant unlocked the door and opened it, motioning for James to step within.

He did.

"I'm really sorry about this." Gillette said as he closed the cell door and locked it, the keys jingling against the metal bars. "We'll find some way to clear you…"

"There must be something we can do." Lt. Groves agreed.

"We have to catch that crocodile is what we have to do." James informed them from where he stood just inside the locked cell. "But neither of you are to do that. Someone needs to run the Fort and I can't leave it vulnerable to pirate attack. That is your first responsibility."

"But Sir!" Gillette protested weakly.

"You have your orders, Lieutenant. Go and clean up. Both of you look appalling." James watched the two leave and all too soon he was left alone with his thoughts, his companions' footfalls turning into silence. His heart pounded in his chest as he stared at the black iron bars that separated him from freedom. Although he had acted brave and noble in front of his officers, inside he was fairly shaken. James had always believed in the legal system and the way it worked. That meant trusting only criminals were locked up, people who actually deserved it. The righteous and good, law-abiding citizens were never falsely accused and if a person was accused there must be a good reason behind it. But it wasn't so. People fell through the cracks and sometimes even the innocent were hung for someone else's crimes, the real perpetrator going free. Lifting a slightly trembling hand, he gripped the cold iron bar, his dirt-stained fingers wrapping around the cold iron.

But what would happen next? Could he trust in the law system to free him? Could Elizabeth sway her father? The Governor had been very angry and rightly so. Although nothing had actually happened, it looked as if it did and that was all that counted. No, he needed to prove he was innocent and that meant catching the crocodile that had caused this mess. He had studied the problem from various angels and he knew there was only one way to clear his name.

Sighing, he allowed his shoulders to slump and turned around, staring at his new home. The cell was nice as cells went and he had plenty of room. Fresh air blew in through the small window high overhead, the window covered with rusty iron bars and too small for even a child to squeeze through. Walking forward, he settled down onto the hay planning on getting some sleep. But as soon as his body touched the hay wetness started seeping into his clothes. Surprised, James touched the hay with his hand and it came away wet, water glistening on his skin. Obviously the storm had blown rain in through the window and no one had noticed or cared. "Great, just great…"

Crawling about, he settled in the driest spot he could find directly up against the cell door, determined to wait for the marines to come by on guard duty. Perhaps he could convince them to transfer him to a different cell, preferably a dry one. They were supposed to patrol the cells every hour to make sure no prisoners had escaped.

Escape…

The word whispered seductively in his mind as darkness fell, the cells only dimly lit by the flickering torches in the hall. As if of their own will, his green eyes flickered to locked door. He knew exactly how Turner had freed Sparrow; the door being lifted free of its hinges.

But I don't need to do that. I'm innocent and I'll be cleared…

And if he escaped, that would only make him look guilty. Everyone knew that only guilty people ran from the law, as the innocent had nothing to fear. But it that was true, than why was he unjustly locked up? Could he really trust that he would be cleared? Who would catch the reptile for him? He couldn't allow Gillette and Groves to do it. They had to run Fort Charles. So whom did that leave?

No one.

The sky darkened even further, matching his bleak mood perfectly. No matter how much he thought, he couldn't come up with a single person who could catch the crocodile nor did he feel just in asking them to risk their lives. What if they were injured or even killed? Thunder rumbled in the distance, the low sound rolling across the sky like the shiny drums at his promotion ceremony. Never in his wildest dreams had he envisioned being locked within his own prison! The thunder grew closer and a brilliant flash lit up the sky, the black night turning white for a few brief seconds. Cold air blew in through the window, the icy blasts whipping around him. His clothes, wet from the brief time he had rested on the hay, did little to protect him and he soon found himself shivering against the chilly iron bars. The storm started in earnest, torrents of rain pouring down as if someone had upturned a giant bucket. The freezing drops pounded against the outer walls of the fort like the retort of pistols, some of it being blown in through the window to soak into the already sodden hay. Huddled with knees to his chest, James tried to keep himself warm and as dry as possible, wishing for his frock coat. But wishing did little good, as he knew Elizabeth still had it or perhaps the Governor.

The night slowly passed and he got little sleep, crouched against the cold iron bars. James did, however, notice the marines never patrolled past his cell. Perhaps they were unaware the cell was in use or they were derelict in their duties. Either way he had spent a miserable night huddled in a wet and cold cell. If he ever got his high-ranking position back, he silently vowed he'd do something about that window. Still, he had spent many a miserable night out at sea and this wasn't all that bad, not really. When the sun finally did rise up into the bleak morning sky, slowly changing the gray into pale blue was when the missing marines finally showed up.

Murtogg was on duty and James had little trouble convincing the man to transfer him into a different, hopefully dry cell. It was only afterwards he finally noticed who his neighbors were: part of the Black Pearl's crew. They were a rough bunch; a real bloodthirsty lot and he didn't know how Elizabeth managed to survive her ordeal with them. One had a balding pate with stringy hair full of rancid grease hanging about his shoulders, his facial hair just as dirty and foul. The other was taller but just as ragged and unkempt, a dirty hand rubbing at an eye that was obviously made of wood. Their skin was reddish and spotty, full of blemishes. The pungent stench of urine and tar drifted off their clothing; a pirate's way of removing blood stains and waterproofing. Neither scent made the hunk of dry bread that was his breakfast very appealing, but he wisely nibbled on it while keeping an eye on the two pirates. If he was ever going to get out of this nightmare, he needed to keep his strength up. The bread was no worst than what was served onboard and at least here it was free of weevils. During long voyages the things always got into the food and either one ate them or picked them out.

The Commodore could feel the gaze of three eyes on him and a slightly nervous feeling settled into his stomach. Did they recognize him? James knew he was a mess, but surely the pirates weren't that stupid, were they? There wasn't a doubt in his mind that pirates would love to get him alone, most likely murder him for the countless comrades of theirs he had hung over the years. It would be a coup for sure, a good way to make themselves famous as no other Navy officer had hung as many pirates as he had. Consciously slouching his shoulders, he leaned against the cold iron bars of his cell and tried to appear relaxed. He didn't think they could get at him, but it was best to play it safe anyway. Tearing another hunk off bread of the large piece he had been given, he chewed it slowly and gazed back at them. Perhaps, just perhaps, this would be a good opportunity to learn more about his quarry so he could catch them better in the future.

"What are ye in fer?" The shorter one asked him through the bars separating their cells, his eyes glinting slightly yellowish. The pirate's dark jacket hung open, revealing a chest covered in hair. "I've never seen ye before, not that that matters any. That stuffed shirt will hang us all the same…"

"I don't want my neck stretched…" The taller one commented as he moved a sunburned hand to his thin neck in worry, a hunk of half-eaten bread in the other. "The name's Ragetti and this is Pintel, Pint fer short. We're part of Barbossa's crew…"

"Was. He ain't around no more and Jack has flown free like he always does. Don't know how he does it, that Jack." Pintel corrected his friend quickly as he moved closer to the bars to stare through the gaps. "So, what's yer name?"

"James." The Commodore replied honestly. It was better to tell the truth then to make up a lie he'd forget later. Besides, his name was common enough and there were many pirates that shared his given name and at least two of them on the warrants posted around Port Royal. Remembering to hide his cultured voice somewhat, he answered the original question. "I assaulted the Governor's daughter…"

Pintel's face grew dark, an angry scowl appearing on his greasy face. The scowl caused his upper lip to curl upward, revealing a mouth full of badly decayed teeth. Fist clutching the iron bar, the pirate glared at him. "Ye better not have done anything to Poppet…"

"Yeah, only we're allowed to scare her," Ragetti added as he too moved closer to the bars, anger glinting in his one real eye. "We're her pirate friends and she's a right pirate she is, knows the Code and all. I reckon one day she'll be one. Still, it's not right ye be assaulting her and all…"

Surprise shot through James. These pirates were actually defending Elizabeth and seemed genuinely angry with him for attacking her! How could this be? He knew she thought pirates were exciting, but why should these two care about her welfare? It made no sense whatsoever and that ate at him like an itch he couldn't scratch. Crossing his arms over his chest, he studied the two from under his mat of burr-filled hair, as his mood once again grew dark. "What's it to you? I hardly doubt you would know her."

"Well, we do." Pintel confirmed as he continued to frown at the Commodore. Weak beams of morning sunlight filtered in through the cell's single window high above, casting one side of the pirate's scraggly face into deep shadow. "And she be our friend and sailed with us on the Pearl. She freed us from the curse with that Aztec coin…"

"Yeah, or we'd still be cursed to this day." Ragetti nodded and bit into his piece of bread, chewing. It didn't matter to either of them that it had been Will's blood they had needed to lift the curse; Elizabeth had brought them the coin and she knew all about pirates. That and she had been bold and beautiful. Even Barbossa hadn't hurt her; just cut her hand a wee bit. After swallowing the chewed bread, a worried look appeared on the tall pirate's face. "You didn't hurt her, did you?"

"No, I didn't hurt her…" James admitted, unsure of how much he should admit. It was obvious they thought him a scoundrel like they were and most likely think he set upon her in some dark alley of Port Royal. And no matter how hard he tried to keep the town clean and decent, shadowy areas always appeared and filled with riffraff. Patrolling didn't seem to stop the scoundrels, either. They grew cleverer and avoided the law like scurrying rats. He certainly couldn't tell them the truth: that he had gone out on a date with her. He was pretending to be a scoundrel as they were and they knew that she'd never date a scoundrel. Nor could he allow them to learn his true identity as that could put him into a dangerous situation.

"But ye said ye attacked her…" Pintel repeated, his expression still dark. "Ye better not be lying to us. When we get out of here and we find out ye were lying about hurting our Poppet, ye better hope that stiff stretched yer neck real good or we'd be coming after ye…"

"I doubt you'd be able to get out of these cells…" James replied dryly, surmising the stiff they were referring to was his clean self. Well, he certainly couldn't hang himself. And he truly hoped the Governor wouldn't go that far. Still, his future at the moment was very uncertain and in limbo somewhere. Gripping one of the cool iron bars, James pulled on it unsuccessfully. Turner had done an excellent job when he had constructed the prison cells, the bars strong and true. "Anymore than I can. They seem very solid."

"Hahaha!" Ragetti laughed, mirth lighting his face up for a brief moment. "Ye must be new to this. Pint and I have been in worst places than this and we've always escaped with our skin attached, didn't we, Pint?"

"Don't be telling him our secrets!" Pintel slapped Ragetti, annoyance clear on his rounded face. "He said he attacked Poppet, remember?"

"But he said he didn't hurt her none…"

"Well, we don't know that now do we? He looks like a liar to me."

"But we've lied, too…" Ragetti admitted, clearly confused.

"That don't matter. What matters is we don't know him and he attacked our Poppet. So unless we see that she's OK we won't know for certain now will we? If he was any decent sort of pirate he'd go get a woman in Tortuga like the rest of us instead of attacking a fine lady like Poppet."

James green eyes shifted from one to the other as they argued. It was becoming clear the stout one with the greasy baldpate was the leader, the other the follower. Being true pirates, they also seemed to think they could escape easily and he noted that he might need to do that in the future if things with the Governor didn't clear up. The cells were built solid and escape-proof, which was a fact. So unless they received help from someone within the fort he just didn't see how they could possibly get out. But then, they were pirates and far more experienced at this sort of thing than he was.

Rapid footsteps on the stone stairs caught his attention and he turned his head to see who was coming into the cell area. The faint golden glow of a lantern soon appeared, then a delicate arm covered in white silk. Soon Elizabeth stepped into view, her hair once again neat and piled high on her head. He had no idea how her maids had pulled the various seeds and burrs from her shiny locks, but he was sure it had not been pleasant. In fact, it was a miracle she had any hair left at all. Shame filled him as he realized he hadn't even tried to remove the ones in his own hair and he fervently hoped she wouldn't notice. He was an awful mess with his shirt hanging open and his leggings covered in mud with various weeds sticking to the once fine fabric. A whiff of air reminded him he hadn't bathed yet, the sour scent of old sweat clinging to him and the ruined clothing he wore.

Elizabeth hurried off the last step into the stone corridor, her heeled shoes echoing loudly on the hard surface. From somewhere behind her came the muffled shout of one of the marines, no doubt Murtogg. It was becoming quite clear she had barreled her way past the startled guard and straight into the cell area, possibly without permission. A slight smile graced James' lips, as this was exactly the sort of thing he expected from her; although it appalled him that the marine failed so badly at his duties. She had doubtless misused her father's authority as Governor to gain entrance. Holding the lantern high, she ignored the rude catcalls from the more rowdy prisoners and eagerly peered into each cell as she passed it. Upon spotting him, she rushed forward and gripped his hands through the bars as best she could. "Oh, James, I'm so sorry but Father refuses to listen to me about the crocodile! I've told him countless times exactly what has happened but he won't believe it until he sees one with his own eyes!"

"Hey! You can't be down here!" Murtogg stumbled down the last few steps in a sudden rush and almost collided with the nearest wall. Straightening up, he held his weapon at the ready. The sharp point swayed unsteadily in the air and it lowered noticeably when she raised a questioning brow in his direction.

"Do I look like a threat?" She asked him innocently as she turned to face him, her long gown and petticoat rustling against the rough stone floor.

James was suddenly reminded of the two so-called women who had been in the rowboat out at the Isla de Muerta and how he had not fired at them because he had saw them as harmless. His eyes suddenly shifted to the two pirates in the next cell over and realization dawned in his mind. Those two had been the ones dressed as ladies in bonnets, dresses and parasols! Mr. Murtogg clearly had a lot to learn about females.

"Oh, it's you, Miss Swann. You hurried past so quickly I didn't see it was you…" Murtogg replied as he lowered his weapon. "It's not often anyone comes a visiting down here…"

"I've come to see James." She stated and then turned her attention back to the Commodore, ignoring the red-coated marine. Her brown eyes were sad, tears threatening to spill. "What are we going to do? Father won't let you out until he has one of those awful reptiles as proof! I had hoped he had come around by now but he hasn't budged an inch!"

James felt her grip on his hands tighten and it pained him to see her so upset. It was entirely his fault, of course, as he never should have taken her on such a date in the first place. It had been highly improper and he had known it; he had only done it to please her. Still, the incident seemed to have strengthened her feelings for him. She seemed to favor gallant men who risked their lives for her and he had done just that, fighting the giant reptile with his sword. He could feel the three eyes of the pirates on them, their mouths hanging open dumbly, as they listened intently to every word. It didn't seem right that such scoundrels witnessed what should have been a private moment between the two of them. He knew he should say something to reassure her that it would all work out in the end, but he just didn't see how.

"There must be something we can do!" She insisted, her eyes sparkling in the weak sunlight shining through the window high in his cell; the light revealing the countless bug bites and red scratches that marred her once perfect skin. Her brows moved and he could almost see the idea forming in her quick mind and that caused his stomach to take a sudden plunge. He knew her adventure aboard the Pearl had made her reckless and almost as bad as Mr. Turner.

"Elizabeth, promise me you'll do nothing!" James pleaded as cold fear shot through him. "I do not want you sneaking back out there. It's too dangerous!"

"I'll ask Will to help us…" She replied as she paused a moment to peer over her shoulder at Murtogg. The marine, however, wasn't eavesdropping on their conversation but concerned with the more dangerous prisoners in the cell nearest the stairs. They were making some sort of fuss and trying to scare him. Unfortunately, it looked like they were succeeding. Turning back towards her fiancé, she pressed herself closer to the bars. "He'll be able to do something I'm sure."

"Mr. Turner is a blacksmith. He knows no more about crocodiles than we do. Asking him to go after one will only mean his death and I cannot have that."

"Will is a good man!" Elizabeth insisted, her voice rose in clear annoyance. "He'll gladly help you and all you want to do is sit in this cell? Doing nothing will not clear your name. Someone has to do something!"

James sighed. He knew Elizabeth was right. "I am aware that Mr. Turner is a good man, but I cannot allow him to risk his life for me anymore than I'll allow Andrew and Theo. It would be a suicide mission without the proper knowledge."

"You want to catch a crocodile?" A voice interrupted them.

Startled by the intrusion into their conversation, James turned to stare at the one-eyed pirate, Ragetti. The tall man was looking at them expectantly, waiting for a reply. Elizabeth wasted no time and hurried closer to the two pirates, her brown eyes full of hope.

"Yes, we want to catch one. Do you know how to do that?" Elizabeth asked quickly.

"'Course I do. Seen them catch 'gators up in Acadiana. Ugly brutes but good tastin' once ye cook them up." Ragetti licked his lips at the memory. "Farthest north I've ever been. All swamps it is, no gold or jewels though…"

"You aint seen no 'gator!" Pintel butted in, frowning. "Don't me making up no lies…"

"I haven't always traveled with you, Pint. I've been to those poor Colonies, them ones they started up north on the mainland. They aint got nothing but trees, savages and freezin' weather. Acadiana was a bit better weather-wise, but then it be all stinkin' foul water worst then a bilge and filled with them 'gators. Snap your legs clean off they will or drag you down into the depths! They like eatin' rotten corpses…"

"But how do you catch one?" Elizabeth repeated, her voice urgent.

"You have to be mad to do it…" Ragetti admitted as he leaned closer to Elizabeth, his single eye taking on a far-away gaze as he remembered the past. "Ya take a long pole with a loop of rope on one end and toss it over the 'gator's head. Then when ye got it a bunch o' men pile on its back so it can't go anywhere. Then ye tie its mouth shut and ya got it. But why would ye want it?"

"Because I went on a date with James and one of them tore my dress…" Elizabeth admitted to the two pirates, her chin pointing up into the air slightly.

Pintel's dark eyes widened in surprise at her words. "You went out with the likes of him? Poppet, I thoughts yer were engaged to that fancy stiff o' a Commodore…"

"Yeah," Ragetti nodded his head. "Ands ye got that other bloke, too, Bootstrap's son. Why go out with this scoundrel? He looks no better than us and we aint covered in mud! At least we keep ourselves clean and all…"

"I highly doubt that…" James commented dryly from within his cell. Even under the dried-on mud he knew he was far cleaner than the two pirates. Still, his mind turned over the information he had just received. He didn't know how reliable Ragetti was or if it was even true, but it did seem feasible, dangerous, yes, but possible if one was quick and had lady luck on their side. It was also clear a multi-person job and something he couldn't attempt on his own. The reptile most likely weighed around five hundred pounds if not more and was extremely vicious. Nor did he know if the technique worked equally well on crocodiles as it did on these 'gators Ragetti was referring to. James was a man of the sea and knew almost nothing of other creatures.

"So why ya dump the rich Commodore for this chump…" Pintel asked Elizabeth and then turned his sharp gaze onto James, carefully scrutinizing his muddy clothes. "Them be some mighty fine leggings under that mud and that boot buckle looks like pure silver…"

Nervousness started to bubble in James' stomach. It would be horrendous if the pirates actually figured out who he was and he'd never live it down. They'd go to Tortuga and tell all their buddies how the mighty Commodore Norrington was locked up in his own fort!

"And they seem to fit real well, too…" Ragetti commented as he too started to examine James' clothing. "It don't look like he stole them buckle shoes off no corpse…"

A broad grin spread across Pintel's face. "Why, I believe it is Commodore James Norrington! Fancy that, locked ye in yer own cells did they? Them people have no respect fer anyone these days. What's the world coming to I ask ye when a person can't even do a bit o' honest pirating? But since ye didn't hurt Poppet any, we'll show ye how to escape so ye can go catch that croc."

To be continued…

I had a hard time getting this to format correctly. For some odd reason LJ wanted to make each paragraph a seperate LJ cut... It was a real mess. Hope I have it fixed now...

Type your cut contents here.

Eternity Chapter 3

2007-05-19T00:00:39Z

Here is the third chapter to my Norribeth vampire story. Wicked Jade's story about Black Cat Brigger and a young 13 1/2 year-old James is going so well it inspired me to write a bit of James' past in my own story! The plot is expanding a bit in this chapter. And a new character is introduced ... can anyone guess his real name?

Title: Eternity

Chapter: Three

Author: Aquaseamage

Rating: PG-13

Characters: Norrington, Elizabeth, Governor Swann, Gillette, Groves, Will Turner

Pairing: Elizabeth/Norrington

Genre: Supernatural romance, suspense, adventure

Warning: Vampires drink blood, savvy?

Status: In Progress

Word Count: 3,500

Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the Rights to Pirates of the Caribbean. This is just for fun.

Summary: James has discovered he’s married to a vampire (Elizabeth). How will he react and what will it mean for their future together?

Ten-year-old James Norrington shivered as a chill crawled down his spine, his green eyes locked upon the ghastly drawing in the ancient tome before him. He was visiting his friend’s house and once again had been pressed into reading one of the numerous ancient books on vampires. Tristan wasn’t his friend’s real name but it was what he preferred to be called, having a strong dislike for his real name. James wasn’t exactly sure why the other boy disliked his name so much, preferring the one he had borrowed from some Earl instead. At the moment, though, the thought of names was far from his mind, the full color illuminated picture practically coming to life before him in all its brute cruelty.

The tome before him was nothing like the printed books in his father’s library. In all his life he had never seen or even heard of such an odd book before. The dark green covers were incredibly hard and stiff, as if pieces of wood were sewed into the leather covers. Metal triangular pieces were attached at each corner, the metal dull from age but still strong. A blood red circular medallion was glued to the front cover’s exact center, the blood red stone glowing oddly in the flickering candlelight. The pages were peculiar, too. They weren’t like the paper in his father’s books and James were unsure exactly what they were. The logical part of his mind insisted that they must be paper as all books were made of paper, for what else was there? Yet the pages felt different when he touched them to turn the pages, the texture wrong. For some unknown reason touching the thin pages reminded him of the leather shoes he wore, soft yet slightly flexible. Nor were the illustrations within like the black and white woodcuts he had seen before in other books. Each page seemed to glow with an unnatural brightness for paper, a golden sheen shining out from behind the carefully hand-written text. And the drawings, they were in color: brilliant blood reds, deep blues, forest greens, and tropical orange and shiny silver. Each appeared to be hand sketched and colored in. Many of the letters were larger than others with fancy swirls about them. The pages also had faint red lines running in the background, guides for the handwritten words. The book, appropriately enough, was called Destroying Vampires. The book had been carefully preserved and handed down from generation through generation, the vellum pages carefully preserved.

James shivered again, his mind creating a horrifying scream to go with the woman being staked by some mad man. Agony was clear on her face as red blood poured out the ugly wound where the wooden stake entered her body. Who was the real monster, the poor woman or the cold-blooded man murdering her? Finally tearing his gaze away from the horrible image, he turned to regard his friend. “Why do you look at this stuff? It’s sickening.”

“What vampires do is far more sickening.” Tristan replied coolly, his brown eyes strangely calm for a child. He was dressed as any child of a Lord would be, in a proper white shirt, laced cravat, knee-length buttoned pants, white hose and expensive leather buckle shoes. His dark hair was neatly tied back with a black silk ribbon. His skin was creamy and pale. “They kill innocent people and turn them into undead monsters. They drink blood and possess people until they die from weakness.”

“But it’s not real!” James insisted as he carefully pushed the old book away from him, careful not to damage it or the expensive table it rested upon. Tristan’s father was a Lord with title and prestige as well as large estates to govern. The man traveled a lot abroad on business and James was unsure exactly what sort of work he did, but then he was unsure what his own father did as well. The truth was, he really wasn’t interested in running a business or governing a family someday; the ships in port and the news they carried of far off places were far more exciting.

“How do you know it’s not real?” Tristan countered, his voice serious and echoing in the large vaulted-ceiling room. Colored light danced across the table between them from the giant stained glass window on the north wall of the room; that side of the room supported by flying buttresses. Tristan lived in his ancestral home; an old abbey built in 1136 that had been converted into a home hundreds of years ago. The walls were stone, cold and gray; the place spooky with its Gothic architecture so different than James’ own, more modern home.

“Tristan, you know vampires are not real!” James scoffed, his voice rising slightly. Although he didn’t want to admit it, the creepy ex-abbey and the horrible book were starting to get on his nerves. Logically he knew there was nothing wrong with the abbey. It had been a holy place in the past and the home to a group of monks. The religious order had lost the old building to unwise investments; mainly lavish feasts to fill their stomachs instead of their coffers. Still, the sense of peace he felt in church on Sunday did not exist here for some reason. Perhaps it was just the damp from the fog seeping in through the thick stones or how the building was shaped with its tall iron spires reaching for the heavens. “Once someone is dead they stay dead. It’s just superstition! I don’t know why your father allows you to read such stuff.”

“My father wants to protect me, as he did my two elder brothers.” Tristan replied matter-of-factly. “Vampires are real, James, and you’d be wise to pay attention. You wouldn’t want to fall prey to one on the long walk home, would you?”

James thought of the forest that separated his father’s property from Tristan’s. The forest would be dark and spooky, thick columns of fog creeping between the trees like long white snakes. For a moment he wished it were summer; the heat turning the trees green and the sun banishing the insistent fog. Why was England always so cold and foggy? When he grew older he’d move to the tropics and never be forced to run through a fog-filled woods again! His green eyes shifted to the stained glass window and he breathed a small sigh of relief that the sun was still high in the sky and the warm rays brightening the glass.

“There out there, you know. Three of them.” Tristan said, smiling slightly. “They’re new born vampires and they’d snack on anyone who’s foolish enough not to protect themselves.”

“You’re lying!” James leaped to his feet, the chair scraping across the floor with a loud sound as he rapidly backed away, fear clear on his face. His eyes narrowed on his friend, his mouth forming a strict line. “There’s nothing out there! Just trees! And how would you know anyway?”

“Because father taught me the signs.” The other boy replied calmly as he reached out for the book and pulled it in front of himself. Completely composed, he flipped the pages until he found the one he sought. Turning it around, he presented a new picture for James to look at. “It says that victims of a vampire will waste away, that they will grow weak and then die. Isn’t that what happened to Miss Mercy?”

Fear flowed through James against his own will. His mind told him it was utter nonsense but some part of him found it slightly possible and he hated himself for the weakness. He didn’t want to be weak and leaping at shadows! Bogeymen didn’t steal children from their beds and witches really didn’t like in gingerbread houses nor did vampires suck blood from the living. Tristan simply was gifted with words and his home set the perfect environment. “She was sick, that’s all…”

“Sick with the vampire’s bite…” Tristan replied, his brown eyes lifting from the color illustration to the James’ too pale face. “I only want to help you, James. Pretending vampires don’t exist will not do you any good in the long run. Now come here and look at the illustration.”

Slightly fearful with a lump in his throat, James leaned over the table to glance at the brightly colored picture. To his relief, this one wasn’t too bad. It just showed a young woman lying in her bed, the window open with the thin curtains blowing in a breeze. A ripe full moon could be seen through the upper pane and it illuminated the man bending over her, his mouth near her neck. His face was turned sideways and his long fangs were clearly visible as well as one hideous red eye.

Was Tristan right? Had some strange creature snuck through Miss Mercy’s window at night and drank all her blood just like in the picture? During the daylight hours Tristan’s crazy stories were easy to dismiss, but at night doubt grew in his mind and James found himself huddling fearfully under his blankets while the autumn moon followed its slow course across the night sky. Although he hadn’t really known her due to their age difference, he had seen her before. Miss Mercy had just recently entered polite society and had had her first Season. But she had died mysteriously during the month of August after growing weaker and weaker. Finally she had grown too weak to even move out of bed and she had died soon after, her face incredibly pale. Worst, she had been only seventeen, far too young to enter the grave.

Tristan’s power with words was growing worst. Here the sun was still up and he was practically shaking in his buckle shoes! Gathering what courage he had, James stiffened his back and boldly stared his friend in the eyes. “This is a modern age, Tristan. There is no proof that a vampire killed Miss Mercy. I believe in science, not superstition.”

“Her mother died before her as well as her elder sister.” Tristan reminded him. “How often does that happen?”

“It was some disease!” James exclaimed far too loudly as he clung precariously to his belief. “Disease often kills entire families. You know that.”

“But no one else in town died.” His friend pointed out as he gently closed the book and carefully shelved it in its exact spot. “Isn’t that odd? But it’s well documented that vampires will change all their friends and family into vampires as well. They don’t wish to be undead by themselves so they drag others with them into their cursed existence. Be thankful your family wasn’t close friends with Mercy’s family or you’d be next on the list.”

“But it’s not real!”

Tristan calmly picked up a poker and stabbed at the burning embers in the fireplace. Satisfied with the fire’s performance, he replaced the tool in its holder and turned to regard his friend. “And why not? Why don’t you believe me, James?”

“Because people would know!” He blurted out.

Tristan smiled coldly. “Some people do know and they’re called slayers.”

James knew all too well what a slayer was from the books he had been shown, the horrible picture appearing in his mind’s eye. Would Tristan really try to stab a corpse with a wooden stake believing it to be an undead creature? His friend acted so serious about it all, as if it were true instead of made up stories. Was the other boy mad? Surely he wouldn’t creep out during the middle of the night to the cemetery and try to stab Miss Mercy and her dead kin? That would be sheer folly! “You … you don’t really believe Miss Mercy is a vampire, do you? This is all just a game, right?”

“I’m thirteen years old, James. I don’t play games anymore.” He replied as he reached for the chair’s carved back with long, elegant fingers. Pulling the chair out, he sat perfectly straight as a dignified man should. The light from the fireplace highlighted one side of his face, turning it reddish. “I’ll be taking up my Father’s numerous businesses soon, well, training to run them anyway. My eldest brother inherits the title, as you very well know.”

Tristan had just recently turned thirteen a few weeks ago and James had attended his birthday party. It had been fun, but now his friend was acting too much like an adult already. “But … you wouldn’t really stake Miss Mercy, would you?”

Tristan smiled serenely but the smile didn’t touch his brown eyes. “I would if I ever had the misfortune to meet her.”

000

James woke from his dream, his mind still lost in his past. It had been years since he thought of his childhood friend and he was amazed at how clear the memory had played out in his dream. And it had been an actual memory, not a dream created by his sleeping mind. Over the years the two had drifted apart, mainly due to a difference in opinion on certain matters; that and that he had entered the Royal Navy’s training school at fifteen. By then Tristan had been long out of his life, caught up in training by his father for the duties that awaited him in adulthood. He hardly ever saw his neighbor in passing, the fears of a young boy long forgotten in favor of new things. He had even forgotten the boy’s real name as he had never used it and had no idea what had become of him. Still, the idea that he may be out there, somewhere, with a stake in his hand and murder in his heart was disturbing.

Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, James stared into the darkness around him. He could feel Elizabeth’s warmth pressed against his side, one hand and arm thrown across his bare chest. The fact that his new bride was a vampire must have dragged the old and totally forgotten memory forth. He hadn’t believed in vampires then and he still found it hard to believe now. Even if vampires weren’t undead creatures as the stories said, he still didn’t see how they could possibly exist. It seemed impossible and his mind just couldn’t grasp it.

Rolling over onto his side, he pulled Elizabeth into his arms and held her close. She murmured in her sleep and automatically snuggled against him, one arm wrapping itself around his back. Her warmth was alluring and he soon forgot his bad dream, for that’s exactly what it was; a bad dream. Her curves were soft against his hard muscles, causing the disturbing elements of his boyhood to vaporize into mist and then vanish all together. His grip on her tightened as his desire grew and he soon kissed her awake. When fully conscious, Elizabeth was just as eager as he to engage in another bout of lovemaking. When they were finished, he lay gasping on his back with his heart pounding in his chest. When he had caught his breath, he turned to gaze upon her beauty even if he could barely see her in the dark room as all the candles had burned low and had gone out. He felt the bed shift and a moment later a weak flickering light sprung fourth out of the darkness as she lit a candle. Soon others joined it, the softly glowing light revealing her perfect body to his eager eyes. The golden light highlighted her curves and the soft pink flush to her skin. She was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen and he still couldn’t believe she was his.

“Elizabeth, does one become a vampire by getting bit by one?” James asked as he watched her light a few more candles. He had been expecting her to sink those pearly fangs into his throat again but she hadn’t and a part of him was wondering why. Was he changing already? He certainly didn’t feel any different, not that he noticed. Still, the excitement of finally having her may be hiding the truth. And he felt disappointed that she hadn’t bit him and that was surprising. The bites were plainly addictive and he would have to be careful less he becomes hooked on them. His job still required he spend time at sea and he couldn’t bring his wife with him.

Elizabeth lowered her lashes and quickly glanced away, biting her lip. Her back stiffened and her shoulders hunched forward, the free hand not holding a lit candle tightening into a fist. When she spoke her voice was just above a whisper and he had to strain his ears to hear her words. “On rare occasion, but that normally doesn’t happen. It shouldn’t happen…”

“Oh.” He uttered, confused by the expression on her face. It appeared to be a mix of guilt and sadness, but surely she didn’t have any reason to be guilty, did she? He watched silently as she placed the flickering candle back on top of the wooden dresser, her muscles relaxing slightly.

She suddenly leaped forward onto the bed, the feather mattress moving with her added weight. Concern showed clearly in her large amber eyes as she hunched in front of him on her hands and knees. “You do feel all right, don’t you? There’s no pain in your back or shoulders?”

“Elizabeth, I’m fine!” He reassured her, perplexed by her sudden distress. Reaching up, he caressed her soft hair to soothe her. “I’m just slightly shaken by a dream I had, an old memory from my boyhood. My neighbor, a boy two years older than I, was obsessed with vampires. I honestly don’t know why. He used to scare me with his stories and those old horrible books he got from who knows where. I know it sounds ridiculous, but he actually scared me into think undead things were lurking in the woods near my house. I guess all this vampire business made me remember it. I admit to have completely forgotten it until now and I was just wondering if getting bit is how one changed…and why you didn’t bite me just now.”

Relief flooded across her face. “James, I’m filled! I can’t bite you every time we do that. My stomach isn’t that large!”

“I thought maybe I was changing already and then maybe my blood wouldn’t taste as good as it does now…” He admitted sheepishly. “Because I enjoy it when you bite me. I know that sounds crazy but I do. And I don’t want you to feel guilty because of it. I still love you the same, whether you’re a vampire or not. That doesn’t matter to me, just as long as we’re together.”

“Your blood with always taste good to me.” Elizabeth pressed herself against him, her head resting on his chest. The fingers of one hand idly played across his skin, tracing shapes that sent little tingles shooting through him. “And you have to drink my blood to become a vampire. It’s always been that way…”

“So it’s not actually transmitted through the bite?” He asked, his fingers tangled in her silky hair. He knew he should feel fairly alarmed at the idea of drinking her blood. It was wrong in many ways and bordered on cannibalism. Yet the idea was apparently growing on him or perhaps it was that other agent she had injected into his blood system or maybe it was the hour was wee in the morning. Still, he wasn’t entirely sure he could actually do it when the time came.

“Not normally, no.” She whispered as she curled up into a ball, her legs tucked against her body. “It’s …it’s awful when it does.”

James could feel her body shaking against his and apprehension bit at his heart. Something was obviously bothering Elizabeth and he had no idea what it could be. Wrapping his arms about her trembling form, he pulled her close. “Elizabeth, what’s wrong?”

“I … I’ve done something terrible.” She admitted, hiding her face against his chest.

“Elizabeth, you could never do anything terrible.” He quickly told her, his heart breaking at seeing her upset. “You’re a fine woman. It’s why I married you. You’re honest and you care deeply for others. My opinion of you hasn’t changed because you’re a vampire. You know that.”

“But I have.” She insisted as she lifted her head up to gaze into his eyes. “I’ve created a Nightwing.”

To be continued…

Hufflepuff!

2007-05-17T15:56:44Z

I found a link to this quiz on siennasnape page and decided to try it. I was sorted into Hufflepuff, which I expected.

Congratulations on making Hufflepuff!

You're one hard-working, loyal, compassionate little thing, aren't you?! Well, there are some good things, and some bad things about that. Bad things first, so after you're let down and crying your eyes out, plunging into a state of depression, I can cheer you up with the better facts. Bad thing, your house has a horrible rep for being a bunch of wimps. Sorry. Good thing, it's not quite true. You're tough! It's hard to be loyal! And remember, Hufflepuff is you! Don't be ashamed of yourself. </p>

Hufflepuffs to Remember

Cedric Diggory

http://nimbo.net/quiz/houses.html

<img src="http://nimbo.net/quiz/huff2.gif" alt="i'm in hufflepuff!"><br>
<a href="http://nimbo.net/quiz/houses.html" target="0">be sorted</a> @ <a href="http://nimbo.net" target="0">nimbo.net</a>

A Norribeth Word search!

2007-05-15T20:04:18Z

I created a Norribeth word search for you to print out and enjoy.

The Words:

Beach
Blackpowder
British Royal Navy
Cannon
Cant breath
Chest
Corset
Commodore
Cravat
Cutlass
Dauntless
Elizabeth
Eighteenth century
Fort Charles
Frockcoat
Gillette
Gown
Groves
Interceptor
Jamaica
James
Lord
Love
Marines
Mast
Miss Swann
Norrington
Ocean
Palm
Pistol
Pirates
Port Royal
Romance
Rum
Sand
Ships
Sea
Silk
Slaves
Swords
Tides
Treasure
Uniforms
Valor
Wigs

Ok, I know the word search is not perfect but its the best I could do using a photo program.

A Canopy of Green Chapter 7

2007-05-12T23:48:18Z

My phone line died on friday so I had to get the phone company out to fix it. Turns out the problem was way down the line somewhere, far from my house. Odd... Anyway, it's fixed so I can finally post the next chapter!

A Canopy of Green

Chapter: Seven

Author: Aquaseamage

Rating: PG

Characters: Elizabeth, Norrington, Governor Swann, Gillette and Groves

Pairing: Elizabeth/Norrington

Genre: Man vs Nature, Adventure, Romance

Status: In progress

Word Count: 5,350

Warnings: None

Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the Rights to Pirates of the Caribbean. This is just for fun.

Summary: James and Elizabeth go on a picnic just beyond Port Royal and run into a few unexpected problems. Includes elements of a Regency romance. This story is the sequel to “A Moment’s Weakness”.

The outskirts of Port Royal was just ahead, the slightly grayish, bulky shapes of man-made buildings showing up on the horizon. They would have to pass through the poor section before they could enter the St. Paul district with its neat lawns, decorative iron fences and expensive brick mansions. The streets there were always clean and the air fresh. Everyone owned at least one carriage and had servants, the gently winding streets often busy with footmen carrying messages, and deliverymen making deliveries of fresh produce or ordered goods. Then there were the aristocrats themselves; they would be on the streets as well as they traveled this way and that in their carriages or on horseback or even on foot. Like Elizabeth, they had eyes like hawks that noticed the smallest detail whether it is a torn hem, a tiny stain or outdated gown. Covered in mud and burrs, they wouldn’t get very far before someone spotted them.

Reining in his horse, James brought it to a sudden stop. “We need to get this mud off our clothes. We’ll never sneak all the way to the Governor’s house looking like this…”

Reluctantly he eyed the nearby river and its green bank of waving plants. After the crocodile attack he was reluctant to go anywhere near the river, which was odd considering his profession. There had to be a safe place to wash the mud off, but had they come far enough from the rain forest to actually go into the river? If they went into town, they could be spotted by someone who new them and that would raise awkward questions. At the worst, Elizabeth’s reputation would be ruined and he couldn’t allow that, not after her kidnapping.

Movement ahead caught his eye and James watched silently as a Taino woman emerged from amid a large swash of swaying cattails, her skin a rich nut-brown. She carried a straw basket in her hands, bits of white cotton visible over the top. With a glance in their direction, she quickly disappeared into the field of waving sugar cane.

Had the Taino been doing laundry? Urging the horse forward with pressure from his heels, he quickly brought it even to the spot from which she had emerged. A narrow green tunnel snaked between the tall cattails, the plants rasping against each other in the soft breeze. The trail was used often, the ground in that spot worn flat by many feet and free of any growth. A slice of the river could be seen, the blue rippled surface blending with the sky. “I think that woman was doing laundry. Maybe it’s safe to go near the river in this spot.”

Elizabeth slid off the horse without any difficulty as she grew used to dismounting and James soon joined her. His lieutenants were already off their horse, exchanging glances with each other. Ignoring them, James stepped onto the down sloping trail and followed it to the river’s surface. A large rock about the size of a carriage wheel was right at the water’s edge, the blue water softly lapping at its side. The rock was generally flat on its top except for a slightly basin-shaped depression near the center. This depression was filled with the slight remains of a soapy-looking liquid, barely enough to coat the bottom. A thick bulb also rested upon the rock, one part of it crushed. A dirt-covered stick leaned against the rock and someone had tossed some pink flowers on the ground next to the stick, the plant’s leaves shaped like green swords.

“Sir,” Lt. Gillette said from behind the Commodore’s back. “Need I remind you we don’t have any soap? I doubt if water by itself will prove an effective cleaning agent.”

Approaching the rock, James poked his fingers into the thin layer of foamy water that rested on the rock. Rubbing his fingers together, he was pleased to notice it felt very much like soap. Had the Taino woman brought soap with her from home? Lifting his now slick fingers to his nose, he sniffed them. The soap, if that’s what it was, was oddly scentless. Most pre-made soap had some sort of scent, that much he knew. And the soap cakes were expensive. Could the Taino really afford them? The natives had little education or job-skills. Suspiciously he eyed the partly crushed plant bulb. Was there a reason it was sitting on the laundry rock, if that’s what this big flat rock was? Reaching out, he picked the bulb up and immediately saw a small round rock had been sitting right next to it, just the perfect size to fit in a woman’s smaller hand. Reaching out, he picked the rock up in his other hand and quickly discovered it was slick with plant residue.

“Sir?” Gillette asked, clearly confused by the older man’s odd actions.

“I’m thinking…” James commented, not looking at his two officers. A crazy thought was starting to worm itself into his brain ad it involved this little bulb. Placing the bulb into the hollow on the rock, he started to pound it with the small rounded stone. With surprising ease it was soon mashed into foamy saponin, one of the favorite cleaning agents of ancient people. Scooping some water from the river with his hand, he poured it into the shallow bowl until he had a full basin of sudsy water. “There. We have soap now. You two best start washing the mud off while I’ll go dig up more of these soapy bulbs…”

Picking up the digging stick, James started to slowly walk down the edge of the riverbank looking for pink flowers. Spotting a clump of soaproot, he started to eagerly dig it up. Crouching down with his back to the river, James felt uneasy. Although the native woman had apparently washed her things here safely, it was hard for him to forget the too close call with the crocodile. The reptiles were much faster than he had ever thought. Nor had the creature appeared weak. It would be all too easy for it to sneak up from behind him, leap up and grip him in its powerful jaws. With frequent glances behind him at the water, he stabbed at the soft earth until he loosened it up enough to pull a plump bulb free. Realizing he would probably need several, he started digging up another as fast as he could. Lifting his green eyes to where Elizabeth stood with his two officers by the rock, he saw they were talking.

“Is that really soap?” Lt. Gillette eyed the sudsy liquid in the hollow rock, uncertain what he was supposed to do with it.

“The Commodore said it was.” Lt. Groves commented, but he too, eyed it suspiciously. Stepping closer to his companion, his spoke in a low voice. “How are we to wash the mud off our clothing with Miss Swann present? It would be improper to remove our coats in her presence…”

“I never heard of soap coming out of a flower bulb..” Gillette admitted as his eyes turned to regard Elizabeth, who was standing a short distance away. She, too, was staring at the foamy liquid on the flat rock, curiosity in her brown eyes. The Commodore’s navy blue and gold frock coat was still wrapped around her waist, hiding her torn skirts and bare legs. “And as for removing our coats, the Commodore apparently has no trouble being less than proper in front of a lady.”

The two were silent for a moment, both of them watching Elizabeth.

“Are there really crocodiles on this island?” Lt. Groves asked in a whisper.

“Not that I ever heard of…” Gillette whispered back nervously. “And we’ve lived here for eight long years. Surely we’ve have seen one by now…”

“What are we to do then?” Lt. Groves whispered as he leaned close to Gillette. “We have failed in our duty as chaperones. Something has clearly happened that has ruined her dress, but we did not witness what it was. How are we to learn what has transpired?”

“James has never lied to us.” Gillette reminded the other firmly. Still, doubt colored his voice slightly as both knew how much their commanding officer desired the Governor’s daughter. He had been in love with her for years; everyone in the Fort knew that. “He has always been a proper gentleman. He would never do anything improper.”

But if that was so, why was her skirt all torn up? And James looked anything but a proper gentleman. His shirt was even partly unbuttoned, a triangle of chest showing. Nor did that bit of flesh seem to bother Miss Swann. Surely she should swoon at the sight and grow faint, as a proper young maiden should?

The two glanced towards the riverbank and noted that James was still digging up the mysterious bulbs. He had gathered a small pile of them now and they rested next to one of his buckle shoes. Every so often he would stop digging and pause to look at the river uneasily.

“He does seem uneasy.” Gillette admitted. “Perhaps there are reptiles in the river.”

Neither officer mentioned the other possibility out loud, that he wanted to wash away evidence. Both noticed the seeds and burrs stuck in Elizabeth’s hair that suggested the possibility they had been rolling around together doing improper things. The nervousness could be a clever ruse. Although highly unlikely, it was always possible. Even when they had rescued Miss Swann from the pirates she had been neat and orderly. To see her less than pristine after several hours in the rain forest with their commanding officer was troubling.

Stepping up to Elizabeth, Lt. Gillette decided to inquire the other party involved, Groves joining him. “Are you well, Miss Swann?”

“Yes, I’m fine. Thank you for inquiring.” Elizabeth replied, her brown eyes shifting from him to the river’s gently rippled surface. The sun glinted off the moving surface like thousands of diamonds as the supper hour neared. As this was the tropics, the sun wasn’t anywhere near setting yet and they had several good hours of daylight left. Still, long shadows were beginning to appear on the river’s surface from trees overhead, casting some areas into dark shadow. Her mouth firmed, the corners turning downward. Turning, she focused her attention on the two officers. “Do you have your pistols?”

Gillette’s eyes widened at the unexpected question. “Of course, Miss Swann. Why do you inquire?”

“Because James is far too close to the water and a crocodile attacked me less than two hours ago!” Elizabeth cried, her voice full of emotion. “If you see any movement, you must shoot it right away!”

“Are you certain it was a crocodile?” Gillette asked. “Because we have lived here for eight long years and there have been no reports of crocodile attacks, Miss Swann. Are you certain that is what has torn your dress?”

“Yes, I’m certain!” She replied hotly, eyes flashing. “It was a giant reptile! I was sitting on the bank eating a banana and the next thing I knew this thing had my skirts in its jaws and I was being dragged towards the river! James grabbed my arms and then my skirt tore. I scrambled to my feet and ran into the trees as quickly as I could! It was horrible.”

“But surely reptiles are slow moving creatures?” Groves commented, his voice uncertain. “Turtles are very slow, yet they are large reptiles as well. Surely you saw it come crawling out of the water? If you were paying attention, there should have been plenty of time to get out of its way.”

“This isn’t some sea turtle!” Elizabeth exclaimed, her arms stiff by her sides and hands formed into fists. “It’s a crocodile and it moves like lightning! One moment you’re alone and the next moment you’re in its jaws being dragged!”

The two officers exchanged glances, uncertain what to believe.

“It’s like a fresh-water shark!” Elizabeth added, aspirated.

Finally Gillette sighed loudly and turned to regard her again. “Do you have any bites?”

“No, it only bit my skirts…” Elizabeth admitted. “But you’ve spent all your time out at sea or locked in Fort Charles. You’ve no idea what’s on this island! I’ve seen things today I’ve never seen before, either!”

The loud whiney of horses carried to their ears and the three turned to look back up the dirt trail towards the sugar cane fields. A soft thump was heard and then a portly figure was running slowly towards them with outstretched arms.

“Elizabeth! Elizabeth, oh I’ve been so worried!” Governor Swann cried as he hurried forward and wrapped his arms about her, the two officers quickly stepping out of the way with difficulty. The narrow bit of bare ground wasn’t exactly big enough to hold so many people. “Someone informed me the horse returned to the Fort by itself and I grew so worried! Then there was that awful storm and with you out here in the wilds with all sorts of unknown things lurking in the bushes…”

The Governor’s voice trailed off and he took a step backward, his hands still holding her shoulders. His eyes widened as he took in her state, his mouth dropping open. Lifting one hand from her shoulder, he poked at one of the round brown burrs that were tangled in her hair, the sharp points pricking his tender finger painfully. Jerking his hand back, he quickly stuck the injured digit into his mouth. His eyes trailed downward and for the first time he noticed that she was wearing the Commodore’s flock coat tied about her waist. Pulling the finger from his mouth, he stared at the coat for a long moment, confusion clear on his slightly plump face. “Elizabeth, why are you wearing the Commodore’s coat?”

“Well…” Elizabeth started to say.

“And where is the Commodore?” The Governor’s eyes flickered about the area until he spotted the Commodore frozen in the act of digging in the ground with a stick near the river’s edge. Bewilderment flowed across Weatherby’s face. “Commodore! What are you doing there? I strongly suggest you come here now and explain why my daughter has things in her hair!”

James straightened to his feet as dread filling his body. This was the moment he had feared. The older man hadn’t discovered the torn dress yet but it was just a matter of time now. They hadn’t even had time to wash any of the mud off their clothing. Walking away from the river, he stopped in front of the Governor. He knew he looked a mess and he could see the shock in the other man’s eyes as he scanned him from head to foot, taking in his pirate-like appearance. Nervously he pushed a loose piece of hair out of his green eyes, unknowingly smearing mud across his forehead.

“What has happened to you, Commodore? Where is your wig?” The Governor asked as he gawked open-mouthed. “There are things stuck all over your shirt and mud on your hose. I know it rained, but surely that couldn’t account for all this! This isn’t exactly entirely proper! Why, you’re not even wearing your coat!”

“I’ve seemed to have lost my wig.” James admitted, deciding that was the safest place to start.

“You’ve lost it? Why, they cost thirty pounds!” The older man exclaimed, clearly shocked. “I had thought you more prudent than that. How did this tragedy befall you?”

“The storm caught us unawares in the field and fearing that lightning may strike your daughter out in the open, we fled into the forest.” James admitted, his hands tucked behind his back. “I had hoped the trees would shelter us from the rain, but we grew slightly lost. Within short order we found the Rio Grand and the seeds clung to us as we foraged in the underbrush for fruit.”

The Governor’s eyes grew even wider, his face becoming pale. “You had my daughter foraging for fallen fruit? That is hardly my idea of a proper date, Commodore! Nor does it explain why she is wearing your jacket in such a strange manner!”

Without waiting for a reply, the Governor’s hand streaked out and gripped the coat, pulling. The mud-stained garment came free easily, exposing Elizabeth’s torn dress and her bare legs. A loud gasp escaped Weatherby’s open mouth, as his eyes grew wide as possible. The color drained from his face as he took in the sight. The dress’s skirt was little but torn bits of water and mud stained silk. Worst, even her floor-length white petticoat was ripped to shreds, exposing her legs for everyone to see.

Gillette’s and Groves’ stared at the ground before their buckle shoes, embarrassed by the scene they were witnessing.

“What have you done to her?” The Governor cried, angry, as he turned to face the Commodore once again.

“Father, a crocodile did this!” Elizabeth cried as she dashed between her father and James. Determination shone in her warm brown eyes, her hair wild and loose about her shoulders. “We were sitting on the river bank eating bananas and it leaped out of the river with incredible speed. Before I knew it, it had gripped my skirts in its jaws and was dragging me towards the water! The Commodore saved me from it, but my skirts were torn. Surely it’s better to have torn skirts than to be eaten by the reptile? He has been nothing but honorable and a hero, risking his own life to save mine.”

“A crocodile you say?” The Governor repeated, clearly surprised. Turning, he stared at the nearby river. Sunlight gleamed on the water peacefully and birds sang in the trees. It was a beautiful spot, cheerful and serene with areas of cool shadows perfect for a nap on a hot, blistery day. Dragonflies danced in the air as they caught tiny flying insects and bees buzzed among the many blooming flowers near the water’s edge. Reeds swayed with the wind, their stems making a slightly musical tinkling sound. “I was unaware there were crocodiles in the Rio Grand.”

“Well, there are.” James confirmed. “I assure you, Governor, I have not touched your daughter in an inappropriate way, although it may appear that way. I hadn’t known about the crocs, either. The attack occurred much farther upriver, near a thundering waterfall.”

“And have either of you two witnessed this attack?” Weatherby turned to stare at the two officers. “Can you confirm this was indeed a reptile that has torn my daughter’s skirts?”

“I’m sorry, Sir, but we did not witness it.” Lt. Gillette honestly said as he raised his eyes to look at the Governor, careful to keep his gaze off the man’s daughter. “We did not enter the rain forest but stayed in the field…”

“So you allowed them to wonder about freely in a strange forest by themselves, with no supervision?” The Governor cried, his voice raising. “Have you no idea what the word chaperones mean? This is dreadful!”

The two officers hung their heads in shame.

“Have their been any other such attacks reported that may confirm the presence of these creatures?” The Governor asked hopefully.

Lt. Gillette shook his head sadly. “No, Sir. This would be the first…”

“This is dreadful, most dreadful!” The Governor remarked, his voice sad. “With no solid proof to back your crocodile story, I’m sorry to say I have little choice but to arrest you, Commodore.”

“Father, no!” Elizabeth cried, shocked. “You can’t do that! It was a crocodile! Don’t you believe me?”

James sighed, hanging his head. He had been expecting this since earlier this morning. He had even tried to tell Elizabeth this would happen, but she hadn’t believed him. Perhaps she hadn’t understood the seriousness of her torn skirts or what it suggested. In retrospect, he knew they never should have run into the rain forest at all. It had been a stupid mistake and she very well could have been killed by that mistake. Perhaps he deserved to sit locked in a cell for his poor command decisions.

“Elizabeth, there is no proof…” Her father explained. “And you very well may be under duress. We will attempt to clear this matter up quickly.”

“Miss Swann, I will be fine.” James attempted to reassure her.

Elizabeth turned to face James, worry clear in her amber eyes. She pressed herself into his arms, her arms going about his waist. “It’s not fair they lock you up for saving me! Why do all my rescuers get arrested?”

“They are bound by the law, Miss Swann.” James tried to explain, but it was difficult. She knew he was innocent of any crimes, so it wasn’t exactly the same situation that had existed with Mr. Sparrow. No, he was being accused because the situation looked suspicious and that a crime may have taken place. It was about honor, Elizabeth’s honor. Even if they never found the crocodile, he may get off lightly by being forced to marry her in a rushed ceremony. That was considered acceptable in these conditions, especially since they were already engaged. It would be scandalous, yes. Everyone in society would know the reason a fast marriage was required and she would lose her honor. But that honor would be regained with marriage. He would rather they wait the normal time and have a proper marriage.

“But you haven’t done anything!” She cried, still clinging to him.

“They do not know that.” He reminded her. “I did tell you this would happen…”

James closed his eyes, enjoying holding Elizabeth in his arms. He was well aware that this might be the very last time he would be allowed to do this. Even after all the struggles in the rain forest he thought he could smell rose water on her faintly, but it was probably just his imagination. The scent was most likely coming from nearby flowers, not the sweaty woman in his arms. The thought that he may never see her again was heart-breaking and a lump formed in his throat. Not wanting to upset her more, he struggled to control his emotions.

“I never thought Father would actually arrest you…” She replied, wiping at her eyes.

Stepping forward, the Governor gripped Elizabeth by the arm and pulled her away from James. “Arrest him. And be thankful all three of you aren’t under arrest! Your actions here are highly irregular! I would think after being attacked by a crocodile one would stay far from the water, yet I find you here right next to the river digging for strange bulbs. Fishy indeed!”

Gulping at the Governor’s words, Gillette and Groves moved to either side of their commander and friend, gripping his arms in lack of proper irons.

The Governor carefully stepped to the water’s edge and picked up several of the soaproot bulbs that James had dug up. The pockets on Weatherby’s frock coat were large and deep, big enough to hold several snuffboxes at a time without bulging. Snuff was quite popular, but Elizabeth’s father didn’t favor the stuff. Still, he did enjoy buying the pretty boxes and storing other things in them. One never knew when one would fine a use for an empty container and he placed the three mysterious bulbs into the empty snuffbox, returning the box to his pocket. Eyeing the three Navy men with distrust, he frowned. “I’ll find out what you were up to here, mark my words.”

Elizabeth rolled her eyes. “Father, they’re just soap bulbs!”

“Elizabeth, I’m not stupid! Soap does not come from bulbs!” The Governor angrily said as he gripped her wrist and started dragging her up the dirt trail towards the waiting carriage. Opening the door, he shoved her within. “You very well know it comes on the supply ships from England! These native barbarians never saw soap until we introduced them to it. They were all ignorant savages living in huts…”

Angry, Elizabeth sat on the cushioned seat inside the carriage, her arms crossed over her chest. Her father soon joined her in the carriage, sitting on the seat opposite her. As was proper, her father took the seat facing towards the rear of the carriage and directly behind the driver. This was so the woman could always see where the carriage was going as she had every right to the forward-facing seat. Calling instructions to the driver, the carriage slowly started to move. With difficulty, it managed to turn around on the grass and started back towards town with the three Navy men following on their horses.

Eyes locked to the Governor’s carriage, James mood was bleak. A cell awaited him in Fort Charles instead of his fancy office. This was without doubt the worst date in history! Nor was he allowed to ride the horse by himself less he try to escape from his imaginary crime. Instead he was forced to sit behind Gillette and hang onto the other man less he tumble off. Riding through town in this fashion would be a spectacle and he could already imagine all the curious eyes on them. The only ray of light in this darkness was that Elizabeth would be spared the shame, hidden from prying eyes in her father’s carriage. A different man in his position may be angry with his friends for not standing up for him, but James wasn’t. They had told the truth and that’s all he could ask of anyone. He just had to trust the facts would be revealed and he would regain his position, quickly, he hoped.

The ride through town was uneventful for James. The dirt roads were muddy after the heavy rains, the long ruts from carriage wheels filled with muddy water. Commoners scrambled out of the carriage’s way, many of them not being fast enough and being sprayed with mud-colored water from the big wooden wheels. The Commodore’s green eyes surveyed the streets around them, pleased there seemed to be little damage from the storm. Although he saw a few branches resting on the ground and leaves scattered everywhere, there appeared to be no serious harm done to any of the buildings. The storm had even scoured the poor section clean, the air smelling clean and fresh. Upon reaching the turn off for the St. Paul district, the carriage went its own way, the two carriage horses pulling the wheeled vehicle up into the more lofty section of Port Royal.

Alone, the two horses continued on. Most of the streets were empty, the people inside eating supper. The timing was convenient as there were few to gawk at his state of undress. Although Elizabeth found the so-called pirate look attractive, he wasn’t entirely comfortable with it. He was dirty, grimy and full of sweat, the insect bites itching. He longed for a hot bath and he pondered the fact that the Governor had accidentally left his two best friends in charge of his arrest. The older man trusted them to act properly and lock him in a cell. Was Weatherby unaware they were his friends as well as his officers or was he just more concerned with getting his daughter home safely? Knowing the Governor, it was probably the latter. It was also very stupid to trust men who had failed to be proper chaperones to be reliable enough to lock him in a cell. James shook his head, slightly amused at the Governor’s foolish actions. The man would never make officer in the Navy. And if he himself were a less honorable man he may take advantage of the situation, perhaps use it to escape. But he wouldn’t do that. If he had to be locked in a cell, he wanted someone he could trust to be in charge of Fort Charles and that was his friend, Andrew Gillette. He probably wasn’t exactly ready for the job, but he could handle it temporarily. The last thing he wanted to do was get Gillette or Groves in trouble. Both were bloody lucky they hadn’t been arrested as well.

The sea scent grew stronger and all too soon they reached the waterfront. Gulls swooped overhead and the salty waves crashed against the sandy shores with their familiar sounds. The water rushing under the long wooden piers made loud gulping sounds, music to James’ ears. The Dauntless came into sight and his green eyes flicked to it immediately, automatically checking it over for damage. When none was evident, he breathed a slight sound of relief. With the Interceptor destroyed, they were dependant on the Dauntless until they received a new ship from Kingston. The other city was much larger and had a larger harbor as well. Word was a new ship was on the way but as of yet it hadn’t arrived. James was eager to see the new acquisition and he hoped he wouldn’t be locked in a cell when it did. That would truly be unfair.

The Fort was just ahead and then they passed through its stone gateway. The three men dismounted and the horses were led away by grooms to be wiped down and cooled off. Heading for the door, they entered the Fort proper and their footsteps reluctantly carried them down towards the cells. He had never been arrested before and his heart sped up as fresh sweat started to bead on his brow. Although he knew he was innocent, no one else did except Elizabeth. The Governor clearly didn’t believe his own daughter, so how was he to get out of this? The logical answer was to show the Governor a crocodile, to prove they did indeed live on the island. But the reptiles were fast and dangerous. Who would be foolish enough to go after one? Nor did he know if it was actually possible to catch one of the deadly beasts…

Did anyone care for him enough to actually risk their life trying to catch a crocodile, especially if they didn’t even know if it existed? It would be a fool’s errand, like chasing after the imaginary pot of gold at the end of the rainbow. But the beast was real and if they weren’t careful, it’ll get them. James shifted his view to his two friends as they slowly went down the stone steps towards the cells, their buckle shoes echoing loudly with each step. Both men looked glum, neither happy with their upcoming task. He suspected both would be more than eager to search for the beast, but what did they know of catching large reptiles? Nothing. Like him, they were men of the sea. Nor could they abandon their posts to go hunting. Cells passed by on their right, the first few filled with various scruffy looking characters. The prisoners grew silent as walked by, dozens of eyes on them fearfully. Not one catcalled or made remarks about their muddy, seed-studded attire or damaged wigs.

He did.

To be continued…

Author's Notes

1. The St. Paul district is listed in the "Pirates of the Caribbean Visual Dictionary" as the area where Governor Swann has his home.

2. Soaproot is a real plant. It was used by ancient people as a cleaning agent, growing next to rivers or other wet areas.

3. It was a common misconception that reptiles were slow-moving creatures. I think this mostly applied to dinosaurs (once people started finding their bones) but I thought I'd apply it to crocodiles, too, since the people involved have no experience with them.

4. In the 18th century it was common and fashionable for men to use snuff and they often carried snuff boxes in the large pockets of their frock coats. Some men carried several snuffboxes at once.

5. Wigs were expensive. They generally cost around 30 pounds in the 18th century (equal to around 300 pounds today). Most were made of real human hair and others horse hair. Applying white powder (scented with orange blossoms - powder itself was made of ground starch) was a messy business. The wigs went out of style mainly due to tax on the white powder.

6. In Regency Elgland it was common for the man to sit in the rear facing seat (directly behind the driver) so the woman could always see where she was going.

This chapter turned out longer than usual, mainly due to my phone problem! Hope you enjoyed it.

Eternity Chapter 2

2007-05-09T23:12:42Z

I have decided to expand this story into a longer, more complex plot. So here is chapter 2...

Title: Eternity

Chapter: Two

Author: Aquaseamage

Rating: PG-13

Characters: Norrington, Governor Swann, Elizabeth, mention of Will

Pairing: Elizabeth/Norrington

Genre: Supernatural romance

Warning: Vampires drink blood, savvy?

Status: In Progress

Word Count: 3,900

Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the Rights to Pirates of the Caribbean. This is just for fun.

Summary: James has discovered he’s married to a vampire (Elizabeth). How will he react and what will it mean for their future together?

James’ mouth dropped open in shock upon seeing the long slender fangs in her mouth, his startled green eyes locked on her too red mouth. Her tongue flickered about, the slightly pointed tip neatly licking up the last few drops of stray blood, his blood, from around her mouth. As if moving under water in slow motion, James lifted a hand to his neck where she had been kissing him so passionately just a moment before. He was dazed and confused. Surely she hadn’t bit him, for it hadn’t felt like she had bit him. It had felt good, the wild kissing – although wasn’t he supposed to do that to her instead of vice versa? The point was if teeth had made holes in his neck he was sure he would have felt it, but then where did the blood come from? Uncertain of what his questing fingers would encounter, they finally made contact with his damp skin. Probing gently, he breathed a sigh of relief when his neck seemed normal if a bit slick.

Just saliva, that’s all it is…

Lifting his fingers before his eyes, he was stunned to see them coated in blood, the red liquid slowly dripping down his fingers onto his palm. Eyes shifting from his bloody digits to his new bride, he discovered she was watching him intently. She was as beautiful as ever, her brown eyes glowing with love and desire. She was sitting on the bed next to him, her legs curled up underneath her and her long skirts. Her ivory wedding dress was a real piece of art, made of imported silk, lace and hundreds of tiny freshwater pearls. The dress glowed softly in the flickering candlelight, the silk creating faint rainbows in oval patterns and reflecting off the pearls. Her hair was neatly upswept and pinned to her head with sweet-scented white blossoms freshly picked from flowering trees that morning, the scent akin to lilacs. Ringlets hung down about her face, framing it; her hair gleaming in the faint light. Elizabeth had never looked so lovely before and he could not bring himself to hate her, even if she had bit him.

Reaching out, Elizabeth gripped him about the wrist. Her fingers were warm and soft, not something he would expect from a vampire. As a young boy he had read a book or two on them; not that his father would have approved, of course. They had belonged to a friend, a friend who had been fascinated by all sorts of wild stories. So James had read about corpses that rose from the grave with an unnatural thirst for blood and had quickly dismissed it all as utter nonsense. Science was coming into the world with new discoveries every year. New worlds were being discovered as well, worlds filled with odd tropical fruits, sandy beaches and strange barbarians that lived in tents made from skins. There were tales of gold, pirates and strange exotic cities with pyramids that stretched to the sky. The sea called him, as did the tall ships with their cloud-like sails. He may have read the vampire books long ago, but he remembered the key details. He had also seen enough corpses in his day to know what they looked like: Elizabeth was no corpse, not with her warm flesh and rosy cheeks. Silently she pulled his bloody fingers to her mouth, her tongue flickering out to lick the sticky liquid from his callused skin.

“You really are drinking it.” James finally stated, unsure what he was feeling. Her tongue was hot and wet, that much he was certain of. It slowly rasped against his palm, slightly ticklish as it left a wet trail. “I didn’t want to believe it.”

“I thought Father was going to tell you.” Elizabeth said as she released his wrist, her cleaning job finished. Her eyes were downcast, her expression a tad uncharacteristic for her. “I wanted to tell you, really I did. But Father wouldn’t allow it. He said you wouldn’t believe me anyway and that word might get out. He couldn’t allow that.”

“He did tell me some nonsense about vampires…” James admitted as he studied his wet palm as if that would tell him something. It didn’t and so he placed it down onto the soft bed. Shifting about, he sat up and gazed at his beautiful bride. Reaching out, he placed his wet palm against her rose-tinted cheek, her warmth seeping into his hand. “Elizabeth, I love you. I will always love you and I will happily do anything for you, even risk my own life. But I find it hard to believe you are a vampire.”

“I bit you.” She pointed out, a finger running along his neck and sending delightful shivers down his spine. Pulling her finger away, she held it up before his green eyes, showing him the glistening blood that coated it.

“It’s our wedding night.” James shrugged, smiling. “So you got a bit carried away. There’s nothing to be ashamed of. I’m sure we’ll do many things tonight that will seem strange and perhaps a bit shocking to you. But I assure you, Elizabeth, I will never harm you.”

“You don’t believe me…” She pouted.

“I admit your teeth do look a bit long.” James eyed the pearly fangs in her mouth, a slightly uneasy feeling forming in his stomach. As much as he wanted to cling to his logic and science, too many little things were nagging at his mind and doubt was creeping in on furry bat wings. Elizabeth hadn’t had those fangs before, which he was certain of. Nor were they false wooden teeth. Then there was the fact that she had bit him without him feeling any pain at all. His neat, orderly world was rapidly crumbling around him like the sea washing away the foundation of a sandcastle. If he weren’t careful, it would all come tumbling down. “Longer than they were before, but that doesn’t mean you’re a vampire. I think it’s clear your father has filled your head with nonsense. Has he been filing your teeth?”

“No, of course he hasn’t been filing my teeth!” Elizabeth rolled her brown eyes, aspirated. “My fangs grew in when I reached puberty. They appear when I have the desire to bite my mate. You are my mate, James. I know this must be shocking to you, but I assure you I’m telling the truth.”

The Commodore closed his eyes for a moment as he gathered his thoughts. Years of service in the Royal Navy had thought him how to gather information from various sources and present it orderly to discover the truth. It worked with rumrunners and with pirates; therefore it would work with her as well. Calm filled his center, the same calm he used when commanding his crew during a crisis. Good commanders did not loose their heads and run amok; that was the way to certain death. Opening his eyes, he studied her for a long moment. It was clear she believed every word she said, but that didn’t make it the truth. What if the Governor was actually a sick man and had twisted her mind somehow? Stranger things had been known to happen.

“Elizabeth, you cannot possibly be a vampire. Vampires are undead creatures that rise from the grave, the rot of decay drifting off them in waves. They are cold and probably stiff; flesh the gray of death.” James placed his palm on her chest, the swell of her breast under his hand. The tiny pearls were hard and slightly rough against his skin, a stark contrast to her softness and warmth. He could feel the beating of her heart, faint that it was. He could feel his cheeks heating with color from touching her like this and he had to remind himself that they were married now. Nor was he exactly sure where a female’s heart was, their body slightly different than a man’s. “Feel your heart beating. You are alive, not some corpse with bloodlust!”

“Of course I’m alive!” Elizabeth laughed, her eyes filled with mirth. “Vampires are not what you think we are. We are not undead creatures. We are just … different.”

“Different.” James repeated. “Different enough that you drink blood?”

“Yes, of course we drink blood.” She confirmed. Crawling forward, the long gown for some unknown reason not impeding her progress, she settled onto his lap. Her weight was pleasantly heavy on his legs, her warm body pressing against him in a most delightful way. Leaning forward, she pressed her face against his neck. Her hot tongue made contact with his neck and a shiver of excitement swept through him. He remembered the agreeable buzz he had felt the first time she had bit him, a buzz that had rapidly traveled throughout his entire body and settled heavy in one particular area. As if she knew what he was thinking, Elizabeth leaned back with a smug look on her pretty face. “See? You want me to bite you!”

“I do not!” James disagreed, his face feeling hot. The trouble was he knew he was lying. He wanted Elizabeth to bite him, but that was crazy, wasn’t it? It wasn’t healthy, it wasn’t normal and what if the wound grew infected? It would be embarrassing going to the Navy’s surgeon with an infected hickey on his neck…

“Of course you do.” Elizabeth reassured him, smiling sweetly. “You’re my mate and vampires only bite their mates. Haven’t you noticed there are no bodies drained of blood lying about? Normally we do not kill, although we are capable of it. Still, we choose not to. We inject a substance into our mate so they make a lot of blood for us and we for them. It’s very sweet, don’t you think?”

Elizabeth leaned forward, pressing her lips against his. Unable to resist, James started kissing her back. He could feel her lips parting under his as her hands trailed up and down his bare back creating shivers of delight. Boldly he started to explore the hot cavern of her mouth, the sharp tang of iron filling his mouth. Oddly enough, it was the same exact taste he had woken to countless years as a sailor in his swinging hammock, the air having gone bad below decks. It was like sucking on a pence and he didn’t know how Elizabeth could possibly find blood delicious, for he certainly didn’t. He was glad when he had been promoted to Captain with his own cabin above deck and in the fresh air. Then her words resounded in his mind; they make a lot of blood for us and we for them. A nervous lump started to form in his gut as the meaning of her words started to soak through his kiss-steamed brain. Reaching up, he gripped her by the shoulders and pushed her away slightly, his mouth sour with the taste of his own blood. “Elizabeth, drinking blood is not sweet. Surely you do not expect me to … to drink the stuff? The very idea of biting someone and stealing the blood from their body, it’s revolting. Even the most vicious pirates do not sink to that.”

“But you’ll be drinking my blood and I freely give it to you. It will taste sweet and delicious, better than the best wine.” Elizabeth purred in his ear. “You will be a vampire like me and then we will be together for eternity. Surely being together forever is worth a little blood drinking?”

“You want to turn me into a vampire…” James stated, his mind going blank. He should have suspected this once the Governor started mentioning vampires, once he had seen the teeth. Still, it was so unreal. Pretty women didn’t just turn into vampires. The idea was preposterous.

Unless she’s been one all along…

“But… I’ve seen you grow up, Elizabeth, don’t you remember?” He counted, clinging to the last shreds of a normal world. “You were ten years old when we first met aboard the Dauntless as we sailed to Jamaica. And you go out in the sunlight all the time!”

“Of course I go into the sunlight all the time. This is a tropical island! It’s near impossible to avoid the sun here. What better place for a vampire to live?” Elizabeth laughed, her voice beautiful to his ears. As she laughed, her mouth open wide, her long fangs were very visible against the dark interior of her mouth. A thin coating of saliva made them glisten and he imagined those long thin needles piercing the tender flesh of his throat. A quiver of excitement formed in his stomach at the thought, the memory of the first bite still vivid in his mind. Weak-limbed, he allowed himself to collapse onto his back, lying prone of the bed less he offer his throat to her.

Lord, am I really this weak?

He had desired Elizabeth for far too long, watching as her beauty and boldness increased with age. As she grew daring he grew more awkward about her, scared he’d offend her some way. Still in the end he had triumphed and she was now his wife. The truth was, vampire or no vampire his feelings for her, his desire for her hadn’t changed. Her father had known this, of course and it was why he had been chosen as her mate. He simply did not have the ability to say no to Elizabeth. He may stall and make a little fuss, point out the reasons she couldn’t possibly be a vampire but in the end he’d give in and get bit. James’ green eyes widened as the truth formed in his mind. His blood burned for her in his veins; the mysterious substance she had injected into him already working its magic. His desire for her had increased as well; a side benefit from getting bit.

“And yes, I was ten when we first met.” Elizabeth confirmed as she sat on his lap smiling down at him. Her fingers trailed across his bare stomach, slowly inching upward. Desire glowed in her eyes, darkening them from ordinary brown to chocolate. “We can still have children, you know. I was born a vampire. Our children will be normal until they hit puberty and grow fangs. A lot of the information humans have on vampires is wrong and twisted out of shape. Over the centuries it’s changed into something totally different as different people misheard it or remembered it incorrectly or changing bits to make it more exciting. That happens to most any story, I imagine.”

James lifted his head off the bead, eyes fixed on Elizabeth. “We can still have children?”

“Of course.” She replied, blushing. She leaned forward, her lips full and red. Her pulse beat in her long and graceful throat. Would he be expected to bite her throat one day? And worst, would he enjoy it? The last thing he wanted to do was harm her.

But it was exciting…

No matter how much he didn’t want to admit it, he had enjoyed getting bit. And that meant Elizabeth would enjoy it as well. It would just be another activity they would enjoy together, like kissing.

But I have to become a vampire…

Did he want to be a vampire? With Elizabeth leaning over him and slowly kissing a trail up his chest it was becoming difficult to think straight. His blood was burning in his veins hotter than before and he remembered this was his wedding night. He was supposed to be enjoying himself instead of thinking of bloodsuckers. Elizabeth had far too much clothing on, though, so he reached up to the back of her gown, unhooking the hooks. He would worry about it later, much later.

000

James lay on his back, exhausted but well sated. The large bed was soft under him and Elizabeth was snuggled against his side, fast asleep. She had, of course, bit him again at the peak of their excitement and he absentmindedly rubbed at the spot where her teeth had punctured him, perplexed. Where were the holes and why wasn’t his throat sore? Did they heal up instantly on their own? Was that why she was constantly licking him before biting?

I’m married to a vampire…

The idea was sinking in now and he knew that he could never give her up. He had said he would do anything for her and he had meant it. And that included becoming a vampire himself. She was offering him an eternity of happiness and he’d be a fool to pass that up. No doubt other benefits came with it as well. The Governor had mentioned seeing clearly at night. He certainly could use that in his profession. Night vision would come in handy for catching pirates…

Or would it?

How would he explain his sudden ability to his crew? It was obvious the Governor wanted to keep vampires a secret. If vampires were real, did that mean that real vampire hunters existed as well? Was that the ill fate that had befallen the Governor’s late wife and Elizabeth’s mother, their real reason for traveling to the other side of the world? Were the Swann’s not traveling to a better, higher position but fleeing from something in England, something that may show up in Port Royal one of these days?

Rubbing his forehead, James tried to recall what he had read in his old friend’s book long ago. The old, dusty tome had mentioned several grotesque ways of killing vampires. Many of them had horrified him at the time and he couldn’t understand why his friend had found the book so interesting – or why his friend’s father had allowed him to read such matter. He knew his own father would have given him a thrashing if he’d been caught with such trashy material. There were wooden stakes through the heart, apparently the most common method. Had that been how Elizabeth’s mother had died, a wooden stake thrust through her still beating heart? James’ jaw tightened, his lips frowning at the thought. Wrapping his arms about his sleeping wife, he pulled her closer. He wasn’t going to allow anyone do that to her.

Elizabeth wasn’t a threat to anyone, not if what she had told him was true. And as of yet he had no reason to doubt her words. He knew all too well how sailors changed events in their favor to make the enemy sound larger and more fiercer, to increase their own glory. He himself had never felt that need. Catching pirates and hanging them was enough reward for him. He did it to protect the innocent, the weak and those incapable of fighting for whatever reason. He did it for the Crown and for his country. So it could very well be that humans feared vampires for no good reason, just because they were different. The world’s history was filled with things like that, one group destroying another just because they were different or ‘inferior’ to them.

But what of the Governor?

A little voice in his head asked. If Weatherby’s mate was dead, then whom was he feeding on? James seriously doubted if he’d gone without blood all these long years. Did he bite his servants or were they vampires as well? And exactly how many vampires were in Port Royal anyway? The Commodore suddenly realized he had no way of telling vampires from human, as they looked exactly the same. He would have to ask Elizabeth later.

Did some vampires run amok as some humans did and ruin it for all of them? And were there vampire pirates, stealing not only gold but captives for their blood as well? James shivered, horrified at the thought. Too often he had come across burned hulks of ships out at sea, smoke still drifting up from the wreckage. More often than not they never found any survivors of these pirate attacks, the corpses lost to the sea and sharks. Or so he had presumed. But vampires being real suddenly opened up a whole new ghastly world and he wasn’t sure he was ready for it. It certainly would give the slave trade a new meaning. Vampires could buy fresh dinners off the slave block and no one would question them at all.

And what of that rumor that had circulated around the Fort a few years ago in muted whispers and frightened glances? Although James normally ignored such things, he had heard the odd story. It had been about a pirate caught on a different island by a different group of British Navy and Marines. When they had attempted to hang the man, he had refused to die. The story whispered he had actually hung by the hangman’s noose for over an hour, his neck refusing to break. He had finally been declared innocent and had been let free; the local priests saying it had been the will of God. At the time he had dismissed it as nothing more than a tall tale, but what if it had been true? Had the man actually been a vampire?

What am I getting myself into?

Becoming a vampire might involve a lot more than just spending eternity with Elizabeth. And would he actually be able to keep it a secret from his fellow officers and crew? Would he stay young while they aged and grew old? That is, presuming that bit of vampire lore was accurate. Elizabeth’s promise of eternity together seemed to suggest it was. He would have to get the facts soon. But it would be bloody difficult watching his friends die knowing he would live on and on. That, obviously, would be a drawback to being a vampire. Of course he’d seen good sailors die before, men lost in their prime to battles out at sea. He had always tried doing everything he could do save them. He carried the weight on his shoulders for every soul that died under his command, a bitter but necessary thing that every good commander suffered. It was the bad leaders that felt nothing and lead good men to meaningless deaths without thought.

Could vampire saliva be used as a healing agent? Of course, it would look bloody weird and he wasn’t sure he’d want to chance it. Yet his fingers trailed over the smooth skin of his neck and he knew he would have to ask Elizabeth for the specifics.

James grew sleepy, his thoughts foggy. His arms holding his wife close, he drifted off to sleep.

To be continued…

Eternity

2007-05-07T21:52:11Z

Here is a short one-shot story I wrote.

Title: Eternity

Chapter: Oneshot

Author: Aquaseamage

Rating: PG-13

Characters: Norrington, Governor Swann, Elizabeth, mention of Will

Pairing: Elizabeth/Norrington

Genre: Supernatural romance

Status: Complete

Word Count: 2,700

Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the Rights to Pirates of the Caribbean. This is just for fun.

Summary: James is willing to do anything to marry Elizabeth or is he? The Governor has an odd request on their (James & Elizabeth) wedding day. A short story with a twist inspired by the “evil Governor Swann” picture someone posted a while back. Is it all a joke or is it for real? Read to find out!

Commodore James Norrington was without doubt the happiest man in Port Royal. The simple but expensive gold band on his finger loudly proclaimed him a married man, married to none other this his dream woman; the bold and daring Elizabeth Swann. The marriage had taken place just a few short hours ago and now he was surrounded by endless well-wishers in what was to be the best remembered party in the town’s history. The Governor’s perfectly landscaped backyard was a riot of colors and sounds; the swoosh of ladies’ silk skirts, the tinkle of crystal glasses, joyful laughter, the serene music of the orchestra set up under a large tent, the endless murmur of happy voices. In the background were the songs of tropical birds, the wind in the palms and the ever so distant roar of the sea. Navy friends clapped him on the back and he watched them enjoy amber liquids from the Governor’s private stock. His feet aches from the seemingly endless ladies he had to dance with just as his bride had to dance with a long line of men. Soon, though, they’d be together and away from this mass of humanity. James had to admit he was looking forward to it.

He had been nervous when the time for the actual ceremony had approached, his nerves raw and stomach churning. His doubts of Elizabeth’s love for him ate at him until he practically fidgeted out of his buckle shoes. Still, he had stood patiently at the altar and waited for whatever hand fate dealt him. He was still half convinced the missing blacksmith would show up and loudly proclaim his love for Elizabeth to all present, but to his relief that had not happened. Not that anyone knew for certain what had befallen Mr. Turner; he had just vanished one day and no one had any clues as to how or why. Instead she had walked down the isle in the most gorgeous wedding dress ever and had taken him as her lawfully wedded husband before all present.

It had been perfect.

Perhaps it had been too perfect and he didn’t deserve this happiness? James swirled the amber alcohol in his glass, thinking. There were loose ends and he didn’t like loose ends. As Commodore it was his job to protect those under his jurisdiction and that included the missing young man. Had he really run off to go pirating as most of the town believed or had something more sinister happened to him? It was disturbing how he had vanished soon after proclaiming his love at the hanging. Then the boy was gone and they were betrothed once more as if nothing had happened. The momentary dark cloud that had blocked the sun passed and his thoughts once again returned to his own happiness and rapidly approaching wedding night. The sun was starting its descent, the sky turning the brilliant red, orange and yellow seen only in the tropics. Soon he would see Elizabeth as he had never seen her before. The thought both excited and frightened him.

The portly figure of the Governor approached, a serene smile on his face. He was wearing the most elaborate frock coat that James had ever seen; intricate gold shapes and fancy swirls clearly visible against the dark blue coat. Cut diamonds were sewn in among the golden design until the entire front sparkled. The brocade waistcoat under the frock was made of pure white silk, hand embroidered with dainty blue flowers with pearl buttons. It was another import from France just as his lace cravat, no doubt. The man’s black buckle shoes shone in the fading light, highly polished until they gleamed. His hat was piled high with more feathers than usual and the Commodore realized it was a new one, purchased just for the wedding. How could the man afford to constantly buy new expensive clothes, not only for himself but for his daughter as well? Port Royal was, after all, still a colony. A bright beam of light shone through the tree branches above, striking the Governor until the diamonds shone with such brilliance that he was almost blinded. Wetherby clapped a surprising strong arm about his shoulders and started a slow stroll through the lush gardens, pulling him along. “James, I can’t express how delighted I am to finally have you as my son. You and Elizabeth are the perfect match, the perfect couple.”

“Thank you, Governor.” James said as he walked beside the older man on the gently curving stone path through the lush gardens. The cut stones were neatly laid and perfectly lined up, the walkway smooth as imported silk. Stone benches were tucked away among the tropical greenery, providing the perfect place to rest during the heat of the day. Tasteful marble statues stood silently among the riot of flowers and fronds, watching the pair pass while adding formality to the gardens. They were full size and expertly carved; surely they had cost a small fortune? “Marrying your daughter is a dream come true and I promise I will do my utmost best to take care of her.”

“James,” the Governor said, chuckling. “We are family now. You must call me Wetherby or father. And I know you will take good care of her, as you truly love her. You will have an eternity of happiness to look forward to.”

The bridegroom smiled, amused at the older man’s words. “I’m sure it will seem like an eternity.”

The murmur of the wedding guest faded as they followed the darkening path, the sky above turning red as blood as the sun settled to the distant horizon. The birds in the trees grew silent as well, their cheerful songs fading as night approached. The only sounds now were the rustle of palm leaves rubbing against each other gently due to the breeze.

The Governor paused, one pale hand still on James’ shoulder. His eyes reflected the setting sun, glowing red eerily. “But what if you actually could spend an eternity with my daughter? Surely you would do what is required?”

James’ breath hitched in his throat, a cold chill passing down his spine, for he realized the setting sun was behind Wetherby’s back.

Yet the man’s eyes were glowing red!

“Oh, do my eyes bother you?” Wetherby asked innocently as the odd glow faded, only to be replaced by a pair of long eyeteeth. The teeth were pearly white and extremely sharp, like the tip of his ceremonial sword. The older man smiled happily, the pointed tips sticking over his bottom lip. “It can be a tad difficult to control at sunset, mind you, but you’ll get used to it. The ability to see clearly at night more than makes up for it.”

The Commodore blinked, but the pointed fangs were still there in the Governor’s mouth. But surely he was seeing things? The Governor of Jamaica and his new father-in-law couldn’t have pointed eyeteeth that grew within mere seconds! Things like that just didn’t happen!

Like cursed pirates didn’t turn into skeletons in the moonlight?

James still had trouble believing that had actually happened, as he was practical and down to earth. His fellow shipmates may be superstitious and believed in all sorts of ridiculous things ranging from mermaids to Davy Jones, but to him they were just entertaining stories. Tossing salt over one’s shoulder wouldn’t ward off monsters nor would spitting on the ground; it was all just a waste of time and in some cases, materials. A sharp sword, a pistol with shot and your own wits were all one needed to survive out at sea, that and a ship, of course. But none of that helped him at this moment.

“See clearly at night?” James asked innocently, deciding to ignore the fangs poking out of Wetherby’s mouth for surely they were a figment of his imagination. Bridegroom jitters were all they were, that and the brandy he had drank earlier. Normally he didn’t drink very much so surely it had gone to his head and created this odd illusion. Still, it was becoming unnerving seeing them there and he couldn’t help but take a step backward away from his new father-in-law.

The Governor chuckled again and threw the arm about his shoulders. “James, I’m very proud of you. You’re taking this very well! But don’t worry, my son. I don’t bite. But I can assure you Elizabeth will bite.”

“Are…” James nervously said, his voice uncertain. “Are you saying those teeth are not a figment of my imagination, by the brandy?”

“Don’t you believe in vampires?”

“No, of course I don’t believe in vampires!” James automatically replied as a nervous feeling settled in his gut. The teeth, the red glowing eyes and now the Governor mentioning vampires couldn’t be good news, not for him.

“Come, come, James! I thought you were smarter than this. Surely you don’t think I gained all this wealth by growing coffee or tea, by being Governor of this little island? It required several centuries. And as for believing in vampires, I suggest you start believing in them very soon as your married to one.”

Shock flowed through him and his mouth dropped open.

“Now I trust you will do the appropriate thing and allow my daughter to bite you as is only proper.” The Governor gripped him by the shoulders, turned him until he was facing the proper direction and then shoved him towards the little house that was nestled on the Governor’s huge property, hidden among the lust greenery of vines and fronds. The stone door flew open of its own accord and he was pushed towards the dark opening. “Now there’s nothing to fear. It won’t hurt at all. In fact, you’ll like it. And you best let her bite you for how else could you spend eternity with her?”

The hands left his shoulders as he stumbled forward in the darkness, the loud boom of the closing door echoing behind him. It was as black as the sea on a moonless night with all the lanterns blown out. The world seemed to not exist, just you and the never-ending darkness. His buckle shoes scraped against the floor as he slowly inched forward, a pinprick light appearing in the dimness. His mind was still reeling from the Governor’s insane words about vampires.

Was the man playing some sort of wedding night joke on him, for surely he couldn’t be a real vampire. Everyone knew vampires needed to drink blood and sunlight melted them. No bodies drained of blood ever showed up in town and he’d seen the Governor stroll about in the tropical sunlight thousands of times!

There’s still Turner…

Had the Governor played out a similar scene with the young blacksmith months ago, giving his speech about vampires and eternity? Perhaps the young man had rebelled, unwilling to get bit by his beloved? Or had innocent Wetherby taken a more drastic action because he thought the boy unsuitable for his only daughter? James shook his head, disturbed by the crazy thought. He trusted the Governor. The older man was a friend and advisor; even though he did his job poorly. The truth was, Swann paid more attention to his clothes and home than he did to being Governor; thus forcing James to take more responsibility. Still, he really didn’t mind the extra burden. He was very well suited to command and excelled at it. Nevertheless, the young man’s disappearance bothered him more than he cared to admit. It ate at him in odd moments and Swann’s talk of vampires didn’t help any.

Reaching the light, he realized it was coming from the crack under a door. Reaching out blindly, his hand scraped against wood until he found the knob. Gripping it firmly, it turned freely and the door opened to reveal a beautiful bedroom lit by dozens of candles. Elizabeth stood in the center of the room in her wedding gown, waiting for him. She was beautiful beyond words, the candlelight making her skin glow softly. Nervously stepping into the room, he closed the distance between them until he stood directly in front of her. Studying her pretty face for a moment, he saw no signs of redness in her eyes or long teeth poking from her mouth. No, it was the woman he loved as he remembered her.

Probably Swann’s idea of a joke, a very bad joke…

The man couldn’t govern properly so why should he be any better at jokes?

Probably nervous about giving his daughter away…

Everyone knew parents always thought of their children as little kids about five years old no matter how old they grew. Swann wasn’t any different in that regard. James had to admit if someday when he had a daughter he’d be nervous about giving her to some man, too, especially knowing what that man was going to do to her.

Without hesitation, he pulled Elizabeth into his arms and started to kiss her. Her lips were soft as rose petals and they parted under his demanding ones, granting him entrance. Excitement surged through him and he eagerly accepted her invitation. Her lips and mouth tasted like sweet wine, but she was far more intoxicating than any mere alcohol. His hands ran up her back, the rich brocade of her dress silky against his palms and callused fingers.

Parting for air, James was amazed he wasn’t more nervous. He had imagined making love to Elizabeth hundreds of times but rarely did more than a chaste kiss with her. He had kept his emotions bottled up inside and now they were about to explode in a night of passion. He just hoped he didn’t frighten her.

Elizabeth, however, didn’t look frightened. Desire clearly burned in her brown eyes, desire aimed at him. Without a single word, she removed his hat and powdered wig, carefully laying them on the nearby dresser top. Her deft fingers untied the cravat about his neck and it soon joined the hat and wig. The blue and gold Navy frock coat was next, the coat sliding off his shoulders with surprising ease. Unease blossomed when she began on the golden buttons on his white shirt, her fingers brushing his skin. Once it was entirely unbuttoned, he shrugged it off and tossed it aside, uncaring where it landed. Gripping her once more, he eagerly kissed the hollow between her neck and shoulder, being quickly rewarded with a moan.

The little sound from the back of her throat excited him even more, as did the smooth hands sliding up his bare arms to grip his shoulders. And then she was kissing his neck, her wet mouth leaving a wet trail that sent shivers through him. No one had ever touched him like this before; he was just as new to this as she was and if she wanted to kiss him back who was he to complain? Her mouth was hot and open against his throat, her tongue licking his skin. Her teeth scraped against him, her fingernails digging slightly into his shoulders. There was a little sting, no worse than a pinprick and then she was sucking as incredible heat and desire surged through him. His heart pounded in his chest and he could feel hers pounding back through the thin material of her wedding gown. He threw his head back as he enjoyed this incredible new sensation flowing through him caused by her kiss. Growing slightly dizzy, he tumbled over backward, landing on the bed. A moment later he felt the bed shift as she joined him on its surface.

Opening his green eyes, James focused his gaze on her. She was licking her lips, her mouth red. A pair of slim, pointed teeth existed where they hadn’t before.

“Welcome to eternity.”

The End

Author's Note: I read it was common during the 18th century for both wealthy men and woman to wear lots of cut diamonds on their clothing, hench Gov. Swann's diamonds.

I hope I got the correct names for the various parts of clothing.

A Canopy of Green Chapter 6

2007-05-06T23:33:33Z

Here is Chapter 6 ...

Title: A Canopy of Green

Chapter: Six

Author: Aquaseamage

Rating: PG

Characters: Elizabeth, Norrington, Governor Swann, Gillette and Groves

Pairing: Elizabeth/Norrington

Genre: Man vs Nature, Adventure, Romance

Status: In progress

Word Count: 3,800

Warnings: None

Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the Rights to Pirates of the Caribbean. This is just for fun.

“Elizabeth,” James said happily as he carefully kept his eyes locked onto her face. “Look, here is our horse.”

She studied the animal for a long moment. “I thought you had a white horse…”

A surprised expression flickered across his face quickly, his green eyes widening at her unexpected words. His heart thudded in his chest loudly, an electric thrill shooting done his spine at getting caught in his lie. Did Elizabeth always pay such close attention to things; even to what horse she was riding? Mind scrambling for a likely explanation, something that would sound halfway believable, his usual calm Navy expression replaced his shocked expression. “As you can see, Elizabeth, this horse is clearly brown. And see? It has the Navy emblem on the saddle here so it clearly is from Fort Charles.”

Pleased with his cleverness, James smiled at her as he watched her run a smooth finger over the emblem carved into the saddle. Her brown eyes fastened onto him as an odd little smile played across her lips. Nervousness started to bubble in his gut for some unknown reason. Why did she affect him so when much more dangerous things like pirates and sea storms barely phased him at all? How could a mere smile leave him feeling like a mere schoolboy about to get into trouble for some minor mischief?

“James, are you sure this is the same horse?” She asked sweetly, her head tilted slightly, her lips parted and her eyelids fluttering slightly in a teasing manner.

Gulping nervously, he nodded. “Of course. It must be. How else would it get out here?”

“How else indeed?” She replied, still smiling. A gust of wind blew past, tugging her hair off her shoulders and whipping her torn skirts about her legs, baring the smooth skin up to her knees. “Because I clearly remember thinking it was unfair for a horse to have such incredibly long eyelashes, the black lashes plainly visible against its white coat. Besides, you looked like a prince up there on that white horse, the white horse matching the white on your uniform nicely. This is just brown. It’s blah, nothing.”

“But…” James protested, clearly confused. “You’re jealous of a horse’s eyelashes? That’s … that’s no way to recognize an animal!”

Elizabeth stuck her chin up into the air, smug. “But it works! And someone has clearly replaced the white horse with this one.”

Panic gripped him, squeezing his heart tightly. He had never expected any of these things to happen and if they hadn’t, his picnic would have sailed smoothly as planned and Elizabeth would never have known. But the storm had come from nowhere and after that everything had went horribly wrong. Obviously his fiancé was clever with an eye for detail that rivaled most sailors. Worst, she had cunning and if he weren’t careful she’d trip him up and find out the truth. Not that the truth was so bad actually. They were expected to have chaperones, something that Elizabeth clearly didn’t worry about at all.

“You know,” She said coyly. “This wind feels delightful on my bare legs. It’s a good thing there’s no one else out here to see them but you…”

James green eyes dropped below her waist and they practically bulged out of their sockets, his mouth dropping open in shock. The strong wind was whipping the jagged remains of her skirt behind her, baring both legs up to the knees!

No no no no no no! Gillette and Groves will see her legs!

“We must cover you up. This is unsuitable!” Without waiting for a reply, James dashed off towards the rounded hillock in his damp buckle shoes, clouds of screeching birds shooting up into the sky in front of him. Leaping over thick clumps of thorny weeds and zigzagging around low shrubs, he soon reached his destination. A huge flock of birds were nestled right atop his navy blanket; the angry avians fighting over what few scraps of food remained. There were birds of almost every color imaginable and loose feathers decorated the grass and surrounding area. Charging forward, James waved his arms in the air and screamed a war cry at them. Startled, they all took to the air with a loud rustle of wings.

Walking forward slowly, James surveyed the damage the birds had done. The blanket he had been hoping to cover Elizabeth’s legs with was covered in not only food crumbs and squashed fruit, but also mud and white bird residue. Frowning with disgust, he stared down at his ruined blanket. There was no way he was going to pick such a filthy thing up and he certainly wasn’t going to give it to his beloved! His white powder wig appeared to be torn apart, the birds fighting over it as nesting material for their babies. Long white strands were everywhere, several of them stuck on nearby plants and blooming shrubs. As he surveyed the massacre, a particularly bold ring tailed pigeon swooped down from the sky and approached a small hunk of his wig with bobbing head. Gripping it in its bill, the bird flew off with its prize. As for his hat and jacket, they were nowhere to be seen.

“Commodore!” Someone hissed at him from somewhere to his right.

Turning, James scanned the never-ending field of waving grasses, two white sleeping birds catching his eyes. The slumbering avians looked very much like the powdered wigs of his officers, except wigs were generally much smoother. These wigs, if that’s indeed what they were, had strands poking up at odd angles. One of the wigs poked up higher and he could see it was indeed Lt. Gillette.

“Are you all right, Commodore?” Lt. Groves asked as his face appeared under the second wig. “We tried to follow you into the forest but we feared getting lost. Is Miss Swann well?”

James moved closer to his officers’ hiding place until he could see their eyes. Both were lying flat on their stomachs in between the tall grass and various weeds, almost entirely hidden. If it weren’t for them calling out to him, he wouldn’t have noticed them at all and would have mistaken the wigs for white birds. His eyes hardened slightly, a frown crossing his lips. “Lieutenant, your report on Jamaican wildlife was incomplete. I suggest next time you be more thorough. As for Miss Swann, besides getting attacked by a crocodile and getting half her dressed ripped off, I’d say she’s fine.”

Twin gasps were heard, both pairs of eyes widening and mouths hanging open in clear shock.

“I apologize, Commodore!” Lt. Gillette quickly said, guilt clear on his face. “I had no idea this island had crocodiles! The tainos never mentioned them or else I would have told you.”

“They’re in the Rio Grand.” James informed them, that moment very much the serious Commodore. “Upon our return to the Fort, we must design a way to keep the dangerous reptiles from coming into Port Royal. It’s a miracle no one has been snatched yet, especially with all the people on or in the river.”

The Rio Grand was not only Port Royal’s water supply, but also a gathering place. Children splashed in the river’s shallows along the banks. Women washed their clothes there as well, either using a metal-faced scrub board or beating the clothing with sticks or occasionally rocks. Others dipped buckets into the river, filling them with water to take home. The river’s surface was also filled with a variety of small boats; high class women out for a Sunday outing in gowns and parasols or poor people fishing for their dinner. Yet others swam in it. All in all, it would be a feasting ground for the dangerous reptiles if they ever came out of the rain forest.

“But how are we to do that, Sir?” Gillette asked, clearly confused. “We cannot build a dam because we need the water.”

“And if we stick something in the water, the beast will just crawl on land and go around it…” Groves pointed out, frowning. “Perhaps we are too close to the ocean’s salty water and they don’t like that?”

“We’ll figure it out later.” James decided, his voice firm. “For now I need something to wrap Miss Swann in as half her skirt is missing. I had hoped to use the blanket but I see it is a lost cause covered with bird mess.”

“We have your jacket and hat, Sir.” Gillette twisted around and picked something up from beside him, handing it up with difficulty due to his position. “I’m afraid we were too late to save the wig…”

“The birds keep attacking ours as well, Sir.” Groves admitted red creeping into his cheeks. Both men knew their wigs were not as neat as they should be, hair strands sticking out at odd angles. “We are not as pristine as we should be…”

James glanced down at himself, laughing. His white shirt was damp and sweat stained, his leggings and hose mud splattered, a wide variety of seeds sticking all over him. Bending down slightly, James accepted his muddy Commodore’s jacket and his partly squashed feathered hat; a few loose strands of dark hair hanging in his green eyes. Red bumps from bug bites were appearing on his normally perfect skin, most of them from mosquitoes he hoped. The bites itched but he refrained from scratching them less he make them worst. His buckle shoes were waterlogged and had thick mud caked on the bottoms.

“Sir?” Gillette inquired, confused by his laughter.

“Miss Swann would say we look like pirates.” James commented dryly, a smile on his lips. His stomach rumbled, reminding him of his hunger and the clear lack of food. “I don’t suppose you have any food?”

“I’m sorry, Sir, but we don’t.” Lt. Groves admitted. “We ate the little we remembered to bring, which wasn’t very much.”

“Is … Is she still fascinated with pirates, Sir?” Gillette asked, his voice uncertain. Head tilted slightly, he seemed to be listening to something. “Do you hear something?”

James stood still, listening. The birds were making an awful racket in the field, their loud cries drowning out almost all the other sounds. Still, he could hear the wind blowing through the grasses, could feel the tall grasses scraping against his mud-splattered white hose. Suddenly twisting about, he peered back in the direction from which he had come. He had forgotten to keep track of where Elizabeth was! Backtracking partway up the hillock so he could see better, he scanned the area near the tree line of the rain forest and didn’t see her. The horse was still there, its head bent to graze the fresh grass but of his betrothed there was no sight. Forcing himself to stay calm, he started to scan the large field of grass and gasped when he spotted her just a few short feet from his officer’s hiding spot!

Elizabeth had her back to them, her face determined as she desperately tugged on the remains of her silk skirt that had once again gotten stuck on a sharp, thorn covered shrub. Leaning backward, she yanked as hard as she could. The material started to tear, the ripping fabric making both officers glance in that direction – although unable to see her because of the wall of waving grasses between them. With a final spreading of fibers, the silk parted and Elizabeth stumbled backward rapidly, loosing her balance at her sudden freedom from the evil shrub. James dashed forward to catch her, but he was too late. She tripped backward over Lt. Groves’ prone body, landing on top of Lt. Gillette. The breath was knocked out of the young officer by her body landing atop his back and he gasped loudly. Lt. Groves hadn’t done any better, his entire body jerking from fright when Elizabeth had fell on top of his companion.

Wide eyed, Elizabeth glanced at whom she had tripped over and immediately recognized Groves as one of James’ officers from the Fort. She was crunched up in the space between their bodies, her back leaning on Gillette and her bare legs over Groves’ back.

James skidded to a sudden halt before the three, one hand pressed to his forehead. Without doubt it was yet another disaster! He could feel her brown eyes scanning him, a smile of triumph on her pretty face and he knew without a doubt he had lost.

“Are you still claiming it’s the same horse?” She innocently asked, one shapely brow rising.

“No, you’re correct.” James admitted as he stepped forward to help Elizabeth to her feet. Gripping her carefully under her arms, he lifted and held her aloft until she got her feet under her once more. “It’s one of my officer’s horses as you probably guessed. They’re supposed to be chaperoning our date.”

“And doing that very badly.” Gillette admitted as he slowly climbed to his feet, frowning at his soiled Navy uniform. He was mud-covered and had assorted burrs and seeds stuck to his normally neat clothing. Placing the tricorn hat atop his disheveled wig, he raised his eyes to look at Elizabeth. “Miss Swann, I must apologize for failing to inform the Commodore that…”

His voice trailed off, his eyes widening as his normally pale face turned beet red. Groves had a similar shocked and embarrassed look on his face.

“What?” Elizabeth demanded to know. “I have you know there’s nothing wrong with my legs and your reactions are very silly!”

James sighed and wrapped his muddy Commodore’s jacket about her waist, tying the arms around her. It was long enough that it covered her so she was descent, although it certainly would look odd when riding through town. The gold braiding and trim on the jacket was very noticeable to say the least. Still, it was the best they had at the moment and would have to do.

“We- we didn’t meant that there was anything – um – wrong with . um…” Gillette stuttered, still red-faced. Normally he’d be sharper tongued, but seeing her legs was the last thing he had expected. And surely it wasn’t her fault if a crocodile had torn her dress.

“We need to find her shoes.” James informed them as he motioned for his officers to follow him up onto the hillock. After scrounging around in the swaying grasses and weeds, both heeled shoes were discovered. They were promptly wiped clean with hankies the two officers had had tucked away in their shirt pockets and then were handed over to Elizabeth. She, of course, made no motions to put them on, as the ground was too uneven for such footwear.

Groves went and fetched the other horse from where they had hidden it nearby. Once the two brown horses were together, James mounted up onto the first horse and offered his hand to Elizabeth.

Slipping her shoes on, she frowned up at him. “I hope you don’t expect me to ride that side saddle again, do you?”

“It is proper…” James commented, fully aware his officers were watching their discussion. “But I suppose you could ride the traditional way until we reach the outskirts of town. As you stated, we do look like pirates…”

Stepping forward to assist, Groves locked his fingers of both hands together and bent over slightly. Uncertainly, Elizabeth lifted her left foot and placed it in his palms and held onto James’ arm. A moment later she was sitting on the horse behind him, Groves having heaved her upward. The two officers mounted the other horse, being forced to ride together. And so they started the slow trek back towards Port Royal.

Worry gripped James’ mind as they slowly followed the Rio Grand, but at what he considered a safe distance. Although Elizabeth had made sneaking home to change sound like an easy thing, he knew it would be far trickier than that. They would have to pass through the most influential neighborhood in Port Royal and with them looking like common street thugs! The mud and grime on their clothing would stand out far too much and they may even be stopped. If that happened, Elizabeth’s reputation could very well be ruined. Word would get back to her father and then he’d get into trouble.

“We have to get cleaned up somewhere…” James informed them. “We need to get the mud off our clothing at the very least…”

He eyed the river that flowed a few feet away, the surface appearing serene and peaceful. Birds splashed in the water uncaring or unmindful of sharp, powerful jaws. Did that mean that it was safe to approach the water and that the crocodiles didn’t come this far south? Or did it mean that these particular birds just had no experience with large aquatic reptiles? Or was it a third option; that these birds tasted bad to crocodiles and they were always left alone?

“We could change at the Fort.” Lt. Gillette reminded him. “We do have an extra set of clothes.”

“And we’ll have to buy yet another set…” James commented dryly, doubting if some of the stains would come out of the white leggings and hose. “Still, we need to look better than we do now if we’re to pass through the St. Paul’s district to sneak Elizabeth home so she can change. Nor can we mention crocodiles to the Governor.”

A delicious smell wafted on the breeze to his nose, although he was uncertain as to what it was. Hunger stabbed at his empty stomach painfully and it rumbled loudly, causing his cheeks to color with shame. Eager to follow the scent to its source, he sat up straighter in the saddle and sniffed at the breeze. His fellow officers were licking their lips, apparently also starving after spending a very dull day hiding in a field fighting birds over their own powder wigs. He could hear their stomachs rumble as well and so he kneed the horse, encouraging it to go faster. Fields of sugar cane passed on one side, the tall plants tinkling in the delicious breeze. The smell grew stronger and his mouth watered, a bit odd considering he had never eaten whatever it was before. Still, food was food.

A little round hut with a straw roof soon appeared, cooking smoke rising up from behind it. Some of the tainos were gathered at the front as were some of the black African slaves, long dreadlocks in their hair. They were dressed poorly in old cotton trousers worn thin and most of the men were bare-chested as well. The hut had a square window at the front and the people gathered there, wooden plates in their hands. A crude wooden sign was stuck to a post nearby, proclaiming the place a restaurant.

James brought the horse to a stop, uncertain. In all his years in Jamaica he had never eaten at this sort of place, not even once. Dozens of curious eyes were locked on him, making him feel slightly uncomfortable as if by considering whether he should eat here or not he was breaking some sort of rule. It was far from the post restaurants in town or even the upper class bars he and his officers visited on occasion. Still, the mouth-watering scents were defiantly issuing from this little shack and he was starving. He felt Elizabeth grip him around the waist and she slid smoothly off the horse, this time hanging onto his leg until she had her balance. Glancing down at her, he saw her holding out her hand. Reaching into his pocket, he withdrew his coin purse and handed it to her, remembering she had tasted the native food before. Without any hesitation, she approached the window in the straw hut; the other customers parting for her.

Dismounting from the horse, James led it over to a nearby tree and allowed it to graze. His two lieutenants soon joined him, questioning expressions on their faces. “Miss Swann said she’s eaten at these sort of places before, when her father wasn’t watching…”

“Why doesn’t that surprise me?” Gillette commented.

“Yes, but what do they serve?” Groves asked, his eyes watching Elizabeth waiting at the square window in the hut. “I mean, it’s a grass hut!”

“Certainly not pudding or blood sausage.” James said as he started walking towards the hut, motioning for his officers to follow him. They couldn’t expect Elizabeth to carry plates for four people. Joining her at the window, they soon each accepted a wooden plate of the local cuisine, bammy and hot pepper shrimps. Bammy was the local flat bread made from cassava fruits and hot pepper shrimps were battered spicy crayfish fried in oil. They also had freshly cut pineapple chunks with limejuice. The plates were surprisingly large and piled high with food, enough to even fill their starving bellies. Taking the plates with them, the four settled under the tree to eat.

James looked uncertainly at the strange food on his plate. Picking up the bammy, he bit into it cautiously, unsure what to expect. But to his surprise it tasted very good. The hot pepper shrimps were indeed just that: hot and spicy and soon set his mouth on fire. But Elizabeth handed him a big jug of cool water and he thirstily drank it down. Still, he soon found himself eating the spicy crayfish and actually enjoying the simple meal. It was actually very delicious once he grew accustomed to the spicy taste and he found himself licking his fingers with relish; something he hadn’t done since he was a young child. There was no one here to watch him really; just Elizabeth and his two friends. Besides, watching the shocked expressions on their faces when they bit into the crayfish had been very funny!

The stuff was indeed hot! And the pineapple was sweet and made a perfect desert.

Their meal finished, they returned the wooden dishes to the hut and mounted their horses. The difficult part was coming up: trying to sneak into town and getting Elizabeth changed into different clothes. If they were lucky, it would go according to plan and no one would be the wiser.

But then, since when did his date go according to plan?

To be continued…

Author's Note:

1. The food mentioned, bammy and hot pepper shrimps, are common modern day Jamaican foods sold at stands throughout the island. The pineapple with limejuice is something the Spanish people in my city sell from wheeled carts and I thought it would fit the tropical island very well.

Question: What story would you guys prefer next? I have two ideas for long, multi-chapter stories.

A. The sequel to this story where James & Elizabeth go on a second exciting date and run into more unexpected problems. It would probably be called "A Pirate's Life For Me" and would have a similar theme of man vs nature.

B. A suspense/thriller Norribeth that would have a more complex plot, a higher rating (PG-13 or possibly a soft R), more cliffhangers and be more intense? It would also have a bit of man vs nature in it but be more scary at times. Possible title would be "Unbound".

So, any ideas?

A Canopy of Green Chapter 5

2007-05-04T23:47:17Z

Here is Chapter 5 ...

Title: A Canopy of Green

Chapter: Five

Author: Aquaseamage

Rating: PG

Characters: Elizabeth, Norrington, Governor Swann, Gillette and Groves

Pairing: Elizabeth/Norrington

Genre: Man vs Nature, Adventure, Romance

Status: In progress

Word Count: 3,800

Warnings: None

Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the Rights to Pirates of the Caribbean. This is just for fun.

Eyes closed, James rested against the solid tree trunk, the rough bark biting into the tender skin along his spine. Sweat ran freely down his face and neck, not only from the high humidity but the mad rush through the thick undergrowth of the rain forest. The loud thrill of birds and the constant buzz of insects filled his ears as it had before, a pretense that things were back to normal. But a crocodile almost dragging his fiancé to a watery grave was anything but normal. If it weren’t for her quick reflexes, her grabbing onto his leg she would be dead by now, drowned in the river. He knew little of the prehistoric beasts, but he had heard once from another sailor they didn’t eat their victims right away but preferred the corpse to go soft with decay. The thought was too ghastly and a shiver traveled down his spine.

I almost lost her…

Nor would he have been able to fight the beast. Excellent swordsman he may be, but fighting people and animals were two different things. The sharp sword tip that smoothly passed through human flesh barely scratched the reptile’s scaled snout. Heart pounding, he wiped the sweat off his brow with a damp hand, slowly opening his green eyes. He needed to see Elizabeth, to know for certain she was safe and in one piece. Perhaps she would go into hysterics soon and he would have to calm her jangled nerves…

What if it had bitten her through her skirts? She could be bleeding this very moment and be unaware of it. Although unlikely with the way she had ran, he couldn’t dismiss the possibility, not yet. There were rare cases where sailors were shot during a battle and never felt the gunshot at all. Later, the sight of all the blood spreading over their previously clean clothing came as a shock, the astonishment clear in their eyes. A person could bleed to death very quickly.

Focusing his gaze on Elizabeth, he was relieved to see her apparently unhurt, leaning against the tall tree across from him. Her brown eyes were wide and rapidly scanning the area about them as if the reptile would suddenly leap from the bushes at them once more. Most of her honey-brown hair had come loose from her upswept hairdo and it hung about her shoulders in a wild, tangled manner. Her shapely bosom rose and fell with each intake of breath, and he felt his own breath hitch at the sight. Staring at that particular area was improper yet he couldn’t tear his gaze free. Why was she always wearing such low cut gowns? It may be the current fashion, but it left him feeling out of sorts and there was nothing he could do about it, which was very annoying! Not that she seemed to notice his plight. Cheeks reddening, he forced his gaze even lower to her skirt…

A startled gasp escaped his lips, the color draining from his face.

Most of her silk skirt was … gone!

“Elizabeth, your skirt…!” James uttered, green eyes wide with horror at the sight of her bare legs, legs that were clearly visible up to the knee. “Your l-legs!”

Puzzled, Elizabeth stared at him for a moment and then glanced down at the remainder of her silk skirt. Part of her skirt remained, the jagged tear running at a crazy angle from mid-thigh to just above the ankle. Not only had the crocodile torn her silk skirt but her white petticoat as well. On her right side one leg was visible, the material finally reappearing part way up her thigh. The left one was partly covered, the ankle clearly visible. “My legs are just fine. It didn’t bite me if that’s what your worried about.”

Her legs …I can see her legs!

And he wasn’t supposed to see her legs, not until after they were properly wed and here they were on display! Worst, he could see everything; her feet, her ankles, the calf and knee, and was that part of her thigh up there? Her skin looked soft and smooth and he vaguely wondered if that would feel as silky as they looked. They certainly looked silky. It would be very easy to find out. Yes, very easy. He would just say he was checking for bite marks from the crocodile…

But that would be a lie.

He could clearly see she didn’t have a single tooth mark on her, which pleased him very much. A crocodile bite would leave ugly scars and that was the last thing he wanted for her, to have scarred legs. Heart rate soaring at the scandalous site, he closed his eyes and pressed his head back against the tree’s strong trunk. He could feel the ticklish feet of tiny insects crawling down inside his shirt but at the moment he didn’t care. He could feel heat creeping up into his face, but that was insignificant compared to the heat elsewhere. It was embarrassing to say the least; these desires he felt for her. Oh, they were normal enough; men and woman have desired each other since the dawn of time, but for him it was new and unexplored territory. The strength of his desire, brought about by her clearly missing skirt, shocked and frightened him. And only she caused him to react in such ways. Who else would be so daring? But it was improper and they had lost their chaperones long ago. He had to rely only on himself to be the proper gentleman, no matter how much he wanted to sweep her up into his arms and kiss her senseless.

“James, are you all right?” Her voice floated to his ears. “That thing didn’t bite you, did it?”

“I’m f-fine.” He replied, his voice hoarse.

“Well, you don’t look fine.” Her voice insisted, her breath wafting against his ear. “I would think you’re used to big-mouthed things snapping at you, with the sea being filled with sharks and who knows what else. Yet you’re sweating an awful lot…”

He felt her cool hand press against his sweaty brow and he gripped the rough tree bark behind him so he wouldn’t grip her. It didn’t matter that he held her before; she had been properly dressed then and he hadn’t been tempted. And now he had seen far too much, the sight burned into his brain. It was obvious if they ever made it back to Port Royal, he wasn’t going to get any sleep tonight; the enticing sight replaying in his head over and over. Reciting boring naval procedures in an effort to calm himself, he felt his heart rate slowly return to normal. Opening his eyes, he found himself gazing into her concerned brown ones. “I’m fine, Elizabeth. I was just momentarily stunned by … I mean, I didn’t expect to see …”

Realization dawned in her eyes, her mouth dropping open. “You go into a near coma state because you see my legs?”

“It’s more the opposite, actually…” he admitted and then promptly clamped his mouth shut. If Elizabeth didn’t know, he certainly wasn’t going to tell her. The truth would probably frighten her. Lord, it frightened him and he was the one feeling it! How could she be so unaware, so trusting?

Of course she trusts you. She knew you since childhood…

And in many ways she was still that child, dreaming of exciting adventures with pirates and buried gold. Of course, he knew pirates never truly buried gold but details like that didn’t matter to her. What did she know of desire? True desire apparently didn’t afflict her the way it did him.

“I assure you my legs are just like anyone else’s!” She said hotly, her eyes flashing. “Didn’t we clear this up with the feet already? Must we go through this with every body part?”

“Every body part…?” James green eyes widened partly horrified and partly fascinated, his breath catching in his throat and face reddening. “Are … are you going to be baring more … parts?”

“I did see this lovely off-the-shoulders gown in the dress shop.” She admitted, a smile on her face. Totally unaware of his embarrassed reaction to her previous statement, she twisted a loose strand of her honey-brown hair about a finger, eyes sparkling with excitement. “I have been trying to think up a way on how to get father to buy it for me, but I’m unsure how to ask. He would probably think it too scandalous. I think it would be quite delightful to feel the warm breezes blowing across my shoulders. What do you think, James? Do you think father would agree? You seem to know him very well.”

Bare shoulders! Unbidden, the image of Elizabeth wearing a bare-shoulders dress sprang to his mind; not that he had ever seen such a dress before and he had no idea how they would be made. Would they have arms at all or would they be bare as well? And if there were no shoulders, what would hold it up? The smooth curve of her bare shoulders would be delightful, the sun and shade playing across her delicate skin. Perhaps she would allow him to kiss the gentle arc, the hollow between her neck and shoulder. It would be very improper, but if no one was watching and he were quick…

Something was squawking at him and it took him a moment to realize it was Elizabeth. Snapping out of his thoughts, he forced his gaze somewhere just beyond her right shoulder. Guilt ate at him anew, fresh guilt for indulging in a momentary fantasy right in front of her. Normally he would never do such a thing and found disgust in those few men who did admit to thinking that way in public. But perhaps it was different as they were engaged?

And she put the thought in my head…

“James! You’re not paying attention.” She stated, concern in her voice. “Really, I can’t see how a simple pair of legs can distract you so! Don’t you sailors ever go swimming?”

“Yes, we go swimming.” James admitted, slight relief of the familiar subject calming his jangled nerves. “Often when the sea is calm and the work is done, we cool ourselves off in the cold water. It’s very refreshing.”

“And surely you don’t wear the full navy uniform then?” She prompted, a smile spreading across her face, as she grew certain of her victory. “So don’t tell me you’ve never seen legs before, because I’m certain you have!”

“No, of course not.” He replied honestly, yet keeping the full truth to himself. It wouldn’t do to tell her that on occasion crewmembers swam in only their skin. “But that is why, Elizabeth, woman don’t belong on ships. It would not do for you to see a man improperly dressed. Surely you’d swoon at the sight, your feelings offended!”

She stared at him, mouth gaping in astonishment. “I’ve seen plenty of bare-chested men and never swooned once. That’s a bunch of nonsense someone made up I assure you.”

“Can we please be serious for a moment, Elizabeth?” He asked. The sun had moved across the sky since they had entered the rain forest and he was now certain of the directions. Her condition had been bad before, but now it was utterly horrible. The case against him was open and shut, with him the clear looser. Her father would take one look at her torn dress and exposed legs and throw a fit. Even if he bothered to listen to the truth, which James doubted he’d be given time for, the truth was terrible, too. What was he supposed to say a crocodile attacked her? What sort of beau took his date into an area infested with crocodiles? Not a decent one, that was certain. Sighing, he ran a hand nervously through his sweat damp hair. “I … I cannot take you home like this, Elizabeth.”

Surprised, she stared at him. “Why not? Is it because of the torn skirt?”

“Of course it’s because of the torn skirt!” He said more loudly then he had intended, irritated. His dream of marring Elizabeth was rapidly slipping between his fingers like sand and there was nothing he could do about it! Worst, it wasn’t even his fault; not entirely anyway. “Do you have any idea what your father will think when he sees how you look? He’ll think I attacked you. I’ll never be allowed to see you again. Maybe I’ll even end up in my own prison…”

“Oh, James.” She sighed, pressing close to comfort him. “We’ll fix this so father will never know. Besides, he knows you’d never do anything like that or else he wouldn’t let us go on this date. Of course, it would be best not to mention crocodiles…”

“And exactly how are we going to fix this mess?” He asked, unbelieving. “I doubt any amount of explaining is going to explain that…”

“It’s simple.” Elizabeth said. “We come in through the back. Then I’ll climb up the trellis to my bedroom window, change my clothes and climb back down. Once your presentable we go back around to the front and pretend we just arrived!”

James’ mouth gaped open, clearly shocked. “Elizabeth! That’s … that’s … lying!”

She shrugged, an innocent expression on her face. “I’m sure the prison cells are very nice as it’s your fort. And perhaps your officers will allow me to visit and I could sneak you food. It could be very exciting, having a sweetheart behind bars…”

“Surely you jest!” He replied, shaken by her words and how easily she said them. Of course, he knew the cells weren’t nice at all, not really. They were for hardened criminals, pirates. One didn’t treat pirates nice. One couldn’t.

“But it was you who were jesting, not I.” She replied. “You know father thinks of you like a son and could never really be angry with you. I’m just trying to show you how silly it sounded.”

James realized how ridiculous it did sound. Still, it was possible. After today he was ready to believe in almost anything. Still, the idea of them lying to the Governor didn’t sit well with him. “Elizabeth, I should take full responsibility for what happened. You should not have to lie to your father just so we can continue seeing each other. It wouldn’t be right. And surely someone will see us coming back to Port Royal and word will reach your father’s ears. Nor can I allow you to do something so dangerous as climb a trellis! You could fall and break your neck!”

“James, I’ve been climbing up and down that trellis since I was a girl, although I admit it’s a very poor substitute for a pirate ship…” She admitted, her cheeks blushing. “What? You’ve had real ships to play with while I’ve had to make do with what was on hand! You should be glad. If it weren’t for my trellis-climbing skills you’d really be in hot water!”

The idea of Elizabeth pretending a trellis was a pirate ship was too much and he started laughing, the mirth releasing some of the tension he was under. How could she be doing that all these years and her father remained clueless? Was she really that clever and devious? And if she were, what was he getting himself into by marrying her? “So you’ve been doing that all these years and no one knows?”

“Well, the servants know obviously, but Father doesn’t. And if you’re worried about the dress, don’t. They all look the same to him. He really is rather poor when it comes to ladies’ clothing; just taking the word of the shopkeeper as what’s in style. I believe the man could sell him a dress made out of used sail and he’d buy it if he were told it’s fashionable. He does dote on me, though, and I’m not trying to be unkind. It’s just most men can’t tell one dress from another. Do you remember what I was wearing the day you wanted to hang Jack?”

“Uhhh…” James uttered, stalling for time as his mind swirled around like a tropical storm. He could feel the heat of the tropical sun on the parade ground where the hanging was to take place, hear the murmur of the crowd. Elizabeth had clung to his arm as she exited the carriage; so beautiful she took his breath away. He remembered his nervousness about seeing her, the planning for extra security. The fiasco that occurred afterward was fresh in his mind, the ill-planned escape attempt. Then she had stepped forward and had chosen him over Turner, just because of a badly written poem that had been sent to her by accident! But try as hard as he could, he couldn’t exactly recall what color she had been wearing. She had worn a frilly bonnet that day, hadn’t she … or was that on the day of his promotion?

“See? I prove my point!” She declared happily. Leaning closer until she pressed against his arm and shoulder, she whispered in his ear. “But I’m sure you’ll always remember this dress…”

“Yes, I’m sure I will.” James risked another look at the dress, noting it was a pale pink for future reference. Not that he could see very much of it at the moment the way she was pressing against him. Still, he was relieved that her legs were hidden from his direct view. Seeing them out in plain view just was too alluring; something she failed to understand. To think she had actually tried to compare her legs to that of his fellow sailors, they of the gorilla hair and knock-knee! That was like comparing a long boat to a full rigged brig. And there was no doubt in his mind; Elizabeth defiantly was a square, full-rigged brig. Desperately ignoring the warmth from her body seeping through his thin shirtsleeve, he cleared his throat. “Perhaps we should get going? I do believe the field is in that direction…”

“Are you sure?” Elizabeth asked as she gazed in the direction he had indicated.

“Yes.” He stated with a firm voice as he moved his arm about, pointing in various ways. “The sun is moving that direction, so Port Royal must lay in this direction.”

Without waiting for a reply, James started off between the trees so he would be in the lead, pushing tropical growth out of their way. He kept the pace steady but not too fast that she would grow tired or be left behind. He was also mindful of her bare feet and always looked ahead for smooth ground to choose their path and avoided areas with nasty thorn bushes or sharp-spined plants. As they walked he became aware of tiny eyes watching them from up in the trees and clinging to the moss-covered trunks: tiny red and green tree frogs. Small lizards no bigger than his hand also scampered above their heads, eagerly snacking on the endless variety of tasty insects. Without hesitation, he pointed them out to her and was promptly rewarded by a cry of delight. Still, the upcoming trek through town worried him and his stomach churned in an appropriate manner.

Was Elizabeth right; could they really sneak her home and get her changed, the Governor unaware? Holding a branch out of her way, his stomach rumbled again and he thought fondly of the big bunch of bananas he had picked all by himself. He wouldn’t mind having a few right now or even that flat breadfruit. The banana half he had managed to eat during the brief picnic on the river’s edge wasn’t nearly enough food; not after the croc attack and their rapid escape. He had burned up more energy than he had taken in. Even the Navy fed them better than the little he had eaten today. Would some of the food he had brought on their picnic still be in the field and if so, would it be eatable? Of course, all the birds probably had made short work of it by now…

Elizabeth brushed past him and his eyes drifted downward of their own accord, peeking at her legs. The sight sent a thrill through him, but he couldn’t let it affect him as it had earlier. The day wasn’t getting any younger and he had to get her home one way or another. A proper plan required cleverness and he would just have to think up a way to disguise her bare legs.

After walking a bit farther, James was delighted to see the trees thinning up ahead. A warm breeze blew past him, stirring the few hairs that had come free of his ponytail. Rushing ahead of her, he came upon the tree line and passed it; the green field once more before his eyes. There was the hillock he had spread the blanket and set out their feast just that morning. After wondering in the rain forest for an unknown number of hours it seemed much longer ago than that. Thousands of birds were roosting everywhere just like before, many of them he noted, crowded on their rounded hill.

So the birds ate our food after all…

A soft nicker from nearby caught his attention and he turned slightly in that direction. A brown horse stood nearby, its bridle loosely hooked onto a nearby bush. James recognized it immediately as one of the horses from the Navy’s stables. Speaking softly as to not startle the animal, he walked over and gripped its reins. Smiling, he led the horse over to Elizabeth. This wasn’t the white one that had rode in on but one of his officer’s horses. Not that she would know about horses. No, his beloved only was interested in pirates and his horse switch would be safe.

“Elizabeth,” James said happily as he carefully kept his eyes locked onto her face. “Look, here is our horse.”

She studied the animal for a long moment. “I thought you had a white horse…”

To be continued…

A Canopy of Green: Chapter 4

2007-04-29T21:40:16Z

Here is the next chapter...

Title: A Canopy of Green

Chapter: Four

Author: Aquaseamage

Rating: PG

Characters: Elizabeth, Norrington, Governor Swann, Gillette and Groves

Pairing: Elizabeth/Norrington

Genre: Man vs Nature, Adventure, Romance

Status: In progress

Word Count: 4,500

Warnings: None

Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the Rights to Pirates of the Caribbean. This is just for fun.

Frowning at his thoughts, James shoved a final bush out of their path as his green eyes widened at the incredible sight before them. An impossibly tall waterfall reached up to the very heavens, a wall of icy white amid the tropical green foliage. The white water fell one hundred and twenty feet off three separate layers of rock, the ear-splitting roar louder than even cannon fire. Rainbows danced in the mist-shrouded air around the falls, the cold spray soaking the nearby land with icy water drops. It was without doubt one of the most beautiful things he had ever seen and his concerns about her father’s reactions evaporated into the cool mist.

Stepping forward, he pulled Elizabeth through the gap he had formed in the shrubs. Seeing her face light up with delight at the sight before them was worth all the bug bites and suffering the humidity. Moving to stand behind her, he held her in his arms as they both admired the awe-inspiring sight.

Although James enjoyed holding Elizabeth in his arms, thirst was his first priority at the moment. Releasing her from his embrace, he stepped around her and held out his hand. Once she took it, he slowly led her forward into the cool mist that seemed to hang in the air around the falls. Drops instantly collected on his exposed skin and clothing, the cool air a refreshing relief after the intense heat of the jungle. The loud roar of the cascading water made speaking impossible, so he prayed she would be careful where she placed her feet. The last thing he needed was for her to slip on a slick rock and tumble into the water. The heavy dress would drag her down and he would have to save her. Not that he would mind saving her; he’d risk his life for her if he had to. He’d just rather avoid unnecessary problems if he could.

Carefully placing each boot on the wet rock ledge near the edge of the river, slightly downstream from the waterfall itself, he approached the ledge and knelt. Remembering the water canteens he had placed on the horse, he regretted not having them now. One wasn’t supposed to drink the water on the surface but collect it from further down. Of course, without a container that was impossible. Still, water was water. Reaching down with a hand, he formed a cup shape and stuck it into the white, wildly churning water. It was like ice; the coldest thing he had felt since a squall on the Atlantic. Quickly raising the water to his dry mouth, he drank as much as he could before it leaked through his fingers. The icy cold flowing down his esophagus was wonderful and he eagerly reached for more.

Elizabeth knelt next to him, her silk skirt a pink, slightly dinghy cloud around her. Leaning forward, she followed his example and drank her full. After drinking, she splashed water on her face, attempting to wash some of the sweat off.

“And to think I brought crystal glasses and wine along…” James commented dryly, the roar overpowering his words and making them mute. This was true irony. He had wanted to impress her with the Fort’s wonderful food and here they were drinking directly from a river. Turning his head slightly, he gazed at his companion. Elizabeth was lying on the wet rock ledge on her stomach, apparently at ease with their odd situation. Water droplets glistened in her still upswept hair and if it weren’t for the silk dress, he might have mistaken her for a river nymph or a mermaid; not that he believed in such things. But he could see her as a wild and free mermaid, snatching the hearts of unsuspecting sailors. She certainly had stolen his.

Sighing, he splashed water on his own face. His sharp mind leaping forward to after they emerged from the rain forest, he realized they had no way to get back home. The horse had run off, spooked by the thunder and lightning. Would Gillette and Groves go chase it down or were his lieutenants even now crawling about the rain forest looking for them? With the thick vegetation, they could be mere feet apart from each other and never ever know it. And if by chance they did run into them, how to explain it to Elizabeth? His officers were clever and would probably invent some story; some emergency at the Fort due to the storm.

Could Elizabeth walk all the way home if need be? In reality it wasn’t that far. Still, she was barefoot and that just wouldn’t do. The closer they came to Port Royal the more human debris they would encounter: broken glass, rusty nails and who knew what else. James frowned as he imagined her stepping on something sharp and getting injured, the wound possibly becoming infected. They would have to try and find her shoes once they escaped this green labyrinth; that much was clear.

His thirst quenched, he felt hunger stab at his stomach. It had been some time since he had ate anything and trekking through the jungle wasn’t exactly easy work. Backing away from the ledge, he pulled Elizabeth to her feet. Carefully they made their way off the wet rocks and back onto the water soaked grass. The grass itself was waist tall and he had to forge a path with his body, his boots stepping it flat. Seeds and various sticky burrs collected on his hose and shirt, adding to his scruffy appearance. The hum of insects was thick here, ranging from the ever-present mosquitoes to fat honeybees to very aerobic dragonflies that flew upside-down to catch smaller bugs for dinner.

Vegetation along the edge of the riverbank was thick, many plants crowding close to the water. Colorful flowers bloomed, their bright pink, red, orange and gold a stark contrast to the deep green of the jungle. Brightly colored macaws flew overhead, their loud calls filling the air. Tall reeds and grasses grew along the edge of the river, shaking and waving in the soft tropical breezes. The river itself was impossibly wide, the other side a hazy olive green due to the distance. The water’s speed was calmer here away from the falls, the river a deep blue reflecting the sky above. Little waves rippled across its surface, broken only by green lily pads with bowl-like white flowers. This river environment was a world apart from the familiar ocean, the water actually drinkable and free of the well-known dolphins he had come to love. After traveling a short distance downriver, the roar had changed into a mere whisper and speaking was possible once again.

“We should find something to eat…” James commented, his sharp green eyes scanning the towering trees along the riverbank. The rain forest was overfilled with a variety of fresh fruits just waiting to be picked and if it all weren’t up so high it would be a free-loader’s paradise. The trouble was it was up high, forty to sixty feet up to be precise. Stomach rumbling, he stared up wistfully at a large bunch of ripe yellow bananas. How in the world did people pick them anyway? The sad truth was he had no idea. They just showed up in the markets, on merchant ships and on his dinner table. No doubt he didn’t have the proper skills or tools required for the job. Still, they had to eat something…

Turning, he was just in time to see Elizabeth bending over and reaching into a clump of thick bushes almost directly under a fruit-laden tree. Anyway, he presumed the greenish orbs hanging from the tree’s branches were fruit. A moment later she shrieked and jerked backward, falling over to land flat on her back in the damp grass and assorted weeds. A fat, bushy rodent darted out of the shrubs, almost running her over in its haste to escape her grasping hand. It vanished quickly and all James could say for certain is that it was brown.

“Elizabeth!” James cried as he hurried to her side. Kneeling down, he gazed in concern at her trembling form. “Are you well? It didn’t bite you, did it?”

“It … it surprised me is all.” Still shuddering in clear disgust, she allowed him to help her to her feet. “I didn’t know there were rats in the rain forest!”

“I don’t think that was a rat. I think we just met the local coney.” James replied, somehow remembering the name for Jamaica’s largest land mammal. Half smiling, he kept the fact that it was a rodent secret. Elizabeth didn’t need to know everything. “It’s harmless I’m sure. You scared it as well. Just be careful where you reach in the future. You are my responsibility and I’ll have enough to answer to the way it is. Your father will not be pleased with your current condition.”

Elizabeth blinked her beautiful brown eyes at him and then glanced down at her ruined dress. Seeds of various sizes clung all over it, adding to the rips and mud stains. Shrugging, she waved a hand at him, dismissing it. “Triffles!”

“Elizabeth, your appearance is not so easily dismissed.” James said, sighing. It was clear her wild streak was enjoying this outing far too much and no matter how he presented the facts to her she still saw it as some grand adventure. Lowering himself onto his knees, he carefully pushed the thick fronds aside with his sword and peered into the vegetation for whatever she had been reaching for. Spotting several pear shaped objects lying on the ground, he pulled them free of the underbrush. A few were bitten into and thus uneatable, the white interior browning from the exposed air. Tossing those away, he still had five good fruit. “Is this what you were reaching for?”

“They’re guava fruit.” She stated as she accepted one of the mango sized, yellow-green fruits. Wiping it on her damp skirt, she studied it for a moment. “My maid often buys them from the market. And I believe those are breadfruits over there…”

Following her pointing finger, he handed all the guavas to her and started to search under another tree for undamaged fruit. A few moments later he emerged with a melon-sized greenish-yellow ball. “This thing?”

“Yes, that.” Elizabeth smiled at him, shaking her head. “Really, James! How could you live here for eight years and not know the common tropical fruits?”

“Perhaps because I’ve been busy on the Interceptor?” Staring at the heavy fruit in his hands, he studied it for a moment. “Are you sure these things are edible? Just because they grow on trees doesn’t mean they are eatable! Maybe it would be safer to eat bananas…”

“One normally cooks or bakes the breadfruit or so I heard. I certainly know I’ve eaten delicious bread made from them that the locals make, not that father knows that of course. But they can be eaten raw like a vegetable. It’s starchy, like potatoes.” Elizabeth eyed the tall banana tree that James had been looking at wistfully before. “Of course, if you want to chop that tree down with your sword, be my guest.”

“Elizabeth, you know I can’t do that.”

“Then you’ll just have to trust me then, won’t you?” Without another word, she seated herself on the wet riverbank after walking the grass flat; the guavas safe in the fold of her skirt. Tilting her head back, she gazed up at him. Her hair was partly dry already, the loose strands forming delicate curls around her face. Several burrs were tangled in her upswept hairdo, their color almost blending with her hair but not perfectly. “Are you going to eat or not?”

Worry bit at his soul. The Governor had trusted Elizabeth’s safety into his care and here she was looking like a homeless tramp, one that had perfect skin. Narrowing his eyes, he noticed the red insect bites and small bumps that were forming on her once smooth alabaster skin. Getting the various seeds and burrs out of her hair would be a nightmare of a job; one that would take her maid hours, no doubt it would be painful as well. Even the pirate had taken better care of her on that deserted island than he was now. The thought rankled, for he was better than a pirate! How had his perfectly planned date become a disaster?

Governor Swann will never allow me to date Elizabeth again…

Nor could he offer excuses. And the truth, the truth was too bizarre to believe. Did Governor Swann even know what a rain forest was? His nearest comparison would be to a park and strolling between neatly cultivated flowerbeds and trees equally placed. The seeds in her hair would suggest they had been rolling around together like a pair of undisciplined country teenagers, not foraging for food. Yes, the elder Swann had seen the jungle thickets from a distance, but the man almost never stepped out of Port Royal and when he did do so it was aboard one of the Navy ships. The portly man would not be pleased. The Governor may even reassign him elsewhere. The thought of never seeing Elizabeth, of being permanently blocked from her life was more than he could bear. And her father had the authority to do it, too. James heart sunk at the disturbing thought, a lump forming in his throat.

“Are you going to sit down?” She asked as she attempted to peel one of the guava fruits with her fingernails. Glancing up, she must have noticed his saddened expression for she reached for his hand, squeezing it. Tugging on his arm, she pulled him down onto the grass next to her. “Don’t worry! I’m perfectly fine. Sometimes I think you worry too much, James. I’m sure this is the same river we saw earlier. All we have to do is follow it and it’ll lead us right back to Port Royal.”

“Yes, it’s the Rio Grand. But how will I explain this to the Governor? You’re father will be displeased the way it is. I promised to keep you safe and away from harm, that it was going to be a simple picnic in a grassy field far away from all danger. It’s the only reason he allowed you to go.” He admitted as he settled down next to her, the breadfruit on his lap. “How will I explain your appearance to him? He very well may never let me see you again…”

James heart sunk even lower, his green eyes downcast and hidden by his long dark lashes. His fingers absently traced circles on the breadfruit’s smooth, wet skin.

“Father will do nothing of the sort!” Elizabeth remarked, her brown eyes full of fire. “Someone has finally taken me on a decent date and I’m not going to let him ruin it!”

Lifting his head, he peered at her. “It’s more a disaster…”

“It’s exciting.” She corrected, her voice firm and eyes flashing. “And it’s far better than those boorish restaurants in town. Nor will I allow you to wallow in imaginary worries. You need to be active so you don’t think about it. So why don’t you go pick us those bananas you were eyeing earlier?”

“Elizabeth…” James stated, his voice weary. “You know I can’t climb trees! They must be sixty feet up!”

“Triffles!” Jumping to her feet, she gripped his forearm and started to tug. Ignoring his grunts of protest, she soon had him on his feet once more. “You need to think positively!”

Her hands warm on his back, James allowed himself to be slowly pushed through the tall grass towards the banana tree. The tree in question was growing near the edge of the tropical growth, a mere arm span from the river’s edge. The trunk was about as thick as his upper arm and leaning on an angle over the river to better catch available sunlight. Craning his neck and shading his eyes with a hand, he could make out the brilliant yellow near the top among the green; the yellow gathered together and hanging in a thick bunch like a giant wasp’s nest. Turning, he leaned against the crooked greenish-brown trunk and thought he felt it move slightly due to his weight. Arms crossed over his now dingy off-white shirt, he allowed one dark brow to rise. “And exactly how am I supposed to get them?”

“Use your sword.”

“My sword…” A wide smile spread across his face and James chuckled at the crazy idea. “You actually believe one can chop down a tree with a sword? Is that what the illustrious Captain Sparrow would do?”

“No, he’d be passed out by now from drinking rum.” She commented dryly. “Look, just try it. Then at least you could claim to my father you’re a good provider.”

Sighing, James pushed off the tree and freed his sword from its scabbard. He felt absolutely ridiculous standing there about to attack a tree with his blade. Swords weren’t meant to chop wood. They were for piercing flesh during battles, for self-defense. Sword gripped loosely in one calloused hand, he studied her face for a moment to see if she was trying to make a fool of him somehow. The last thing he wanted was to look impotent in front of her. Nor was he exactly bulging with muscles. Still, there was no deception in those brown eyes that captivated him so easily. “Oh, very well. But please stand at a safe distance.”

Seeing that Elizabeth had moved back several paces, he gripped the sword more firmly in a double grip, pulled back and swung it like an ax. The blade’s edge hit the trunk at about chest height, strong vibrations running up his arms. After pulling the blade free, he was shocked to see a clear cut in the trunk. Encouraged, he swung several more times; aiming for the same spot each time. The tall tree shook and swayed with each blow, the angle of it leaned on growing more and more acute. Feeling that the tree was about to topple over due to gravity, James dashed to safety just as a loud crack split the air. A moment later the entire tree splashed into the water, icy cold water soaking everything in sight.

“I … I don’t believe it…” He uttered, his startled green eyes going from his blade to the fallen tree in the river. “Swords can’t cut down trees…”

“But it’s not a real tree…” Elizabeth informed him as she hurried over to the fallen trunk. The cracked end was still loosely attached to the part that was in the ground, the trunk at an angle. “It’s a soft-stemmed plant really, like corn or a sunflower. There’s no true wood involved…”

James’ mouth dropped open. “How … how would you know that?”

“Because I asked the banana boat men as a child years ago how they picked bananas.” She explained as she placed her hands on the fallen trunk and carefully lifted her feet off the ground, testing if it’ll hold her weight. It did. “Nothing here was like England and I was curious. So I asked lots of people questions whenever Father wasn’t watching. He talked to people about boring things so I had lots of opportunities.”

Joining her at the fallen trunk, he leaned against it and found it stable enough. “So how do they pick bananas?”

“Well, they have a very long pole shaped like a “Y”. The split end they position near the top of the tree and several men hold it. Someone else cuts the trunk and then they carefully lower the entire trunk to the ground using the long pole. Once its down, they pick the bananas.” Feeling his gaze, she turned to face him. “Well, that’s how they do it! They grow very quickly, from a thing under ground!”

Seeing how Elizabeth was attempting to crawl up onto the fallen trunk, he swiftly grasped her around the waist and pulled her free. “You’ll stay here. I’ll get the bananas!”

“But…”

“Elizabeth, I’ll not have you go out there in the river with that heavy dress on. It’ll pull you under if it gets wet…” James fastened his eyes on her, his face grim. “Your safety is my first priority. You have done your part and I appreciate you knowledge. Now allow me to go fetch them for you.”

“I could always take it off.” She offered. “It’s not like you haven’t seen me in a petticoat before…”

The Commodore closed his eyes for a moment. How had she become so bold?

“It’s that it’s easier to move without it.” Elizabeth quickly added, blushing slightly. “You know the heavy silk is a nuisance. You see how it’s getting caught on everything! I could move much better without it. You men don’t have that problem…”

“And I suppose you’d prefer wearing a marine’s outfit, like the one you borrowed from the Dauntless.” He stated dryly, staring at her.

“Well, it was very nice…” She admitted.

“Stay here.” James leaped up onto the fallen trunk and easily stood on it. As sailor he had walked on the yardarms countless times tying and untying the heavy canvas sails in all types of weather, so balancing on this was child’s play. Of course, sailors normally went barefooted up there. Still, this procedure presented no real danger he could see. If he fell into the river he’d just swim to shore. Reaching the green, leafy end of the tree, his boots in the water, he used his sword to chop a large bunch of bananas free. Carrying his prize, he carefully turned and walked back to shore.

The two returned to their previous sitting spot and settled down on the flattened area of grass. With a swift blow, James chopped the breadfruit in half to reveal hard white flesh that indeed did remind him of a potato. Cutting one half into smaller sections, he handed several pieces to her. Accepting two of the guava fruits in return, he cautiously nibbled on a small section of breadfruit and found it flat. Still, it was something to eat and a sailor never knew when he might become stranded on an island. This knowledge may save his life someday and he silently vowed to remember what the exotic fruits looked like.

Elizabeth peeled a banana and started to eat it, her gaze on the river before her. Some type of strange birds was walking on the river’s surface among the floating lily pads. They were small in size with black necks and heads, dark reddish-brown bodies and yellow bills. She had never seen their like before and she elbowed James in the side, pointing at them with her half eaten banana.

Having given up on the flavorless breadfruit, James chewed a banana and watched the birds as well. He had no idea how the birds were doing their walking on water trick, but at least it was entertaining Elizabeth for the moment. Chopping down the false tree and retrieving fruit for their lunch had satisfied some instinct in him and he felt pleased for the moment. Still, he knew later he’d have to face the music. But perhaps Elizabeth was right. Perhaps he should try to be more positive about things. Will had believed he could save Elizabeth from pirates and he had run off without any skills, yet he had been successful in the end. Surely there was a lesson to be learned there?

The sudden flap of wings startled him, the half-eaten banana falling from his hand as all the jacana birds took flight at once. Part of the river bubbled oddly out towards the center, tiny bubbles popping on the otherwise gently rippled surface. In all his years on the sea James had never seen such a sight, but then this was a fresh water river and not the ocean. Obviously something was under the surface causing all the bubbles…

One shapely eyebrow rose in question, Elizabeth turned to look at him. “What’s making all those bubbles?”

“Fish, no doubt.” He replied, voice sounding bored.

“Oh.” She exclaimed, disappointed. “I thought that it…”

Something large, dark and scaled leaped up out of the water directly onto the bank in front of the startled couple. Within the blink of an eye, it gripped Elizabeth’s heavy silk skirts in its powerful, bone-crushing jaws and yanked her towards the water. The Jamaican crocodile was fast and deadly just like all of its cousins, being able to move with quickness unexpected for a lizard of its size. Shrieking, Elizabeth twisted as she was yanked across the smooth grass and managed to latch onto James’ leg.

The attack had startled him, but his years of experience in the Navy had trained him to react quickly. Gripping her hands, he pulled as hard as he could and was rewarded with the sound of ripping fabric. Torn free of the reptile’s grip, Elizabeth wasted no time scrambling to her feet and dashing to the safety of the nearby trees; a good chunk of her silk skirt missing. James was hot on her heels, his sword gripped in one hand.

Angry, the crocodile spit out the useless piece of fabric and hissed open-mouthed at them. In a strange swaying gait, it scurried up onto the flattened grass after them.

“Into the trees!” James shouted as he shoved on her back with one hand as he tempted to fend off the dangerous creature with his sword, stabbing it in its snout when it came too close for comfort. Seeing that she had successfully squeezed through a gap in the thick vegetation lining the riverbank, he shoved his own way through just in time to avoid getting his leg bit. After hurrying along to put distance between themselves and the twelve-foot long reptile, James stopped her mad long rush to rest against a tree.

Sweat dripping down his brow and his heart thumping crazily, James frowned. Gillette had failed to mention that in his report of Jamaican wildlife!

To be continued…

000

1. The banana tree is actually a soft-stemmed plant that grows from a rhizome (object similar to a bulb) under ground. Commercial banana plantations generally have 3 "trees" growing from each "bulb": one bearing fruit, one that will bear fruit soon and a young one just growing/sprouting. I don't know if his sword could actually cut the tree down, but then this is a story.

2. Yes, Jamaica has crocodiles. The bubbles were produced by frightened fish, not the crocodile itself.

A Canopy of Green: Chapter 3

2007-04-28T16:49:46Z

Here is the next chapter to my Norribeth story. This story is turning out to be a tad longer than I expected so this is NOT the final chapter: there will be more. :) I have also used "Pirates of the Caribbean: The Complete Visual Guide" for reference while writing this, mainly for nautical terms dealing with various parts of the ship (ratlines, yardarms, etc). It's a great book! And no, I didn't look at the part dealing with AWE yet. I love visual guides to movies I write fanfic on. Very useful!

I will try to get chapter 4 up tomorrow.

Title: A Canopy of Green

Chapter: Three

Author: Aquaseamage

Rating: PG

Characters: Elizabeth, Norrington, Governor Swann, Gillette and Groves

Pairing: Elizabeth/Norrington

Genre: Man vs Nature, Adventure, Romance

Status: In progress

Word Count: 4,300

Warnings: None

Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the Rights to Pirates of the Caribbean. This is just for fun.

Elizabeth leaned against the solid tree trunk behind her, her arms tight around his waist as a smile graced her lips. Drops of cold water dripped onto her head from the leafy canopy high above, the cold water running down her face and neck. The ground was muddy beneath her feet, the soft semi-liquid soil oozing between her toes. Curious, her brown eyes scanned the area around them. This was a totally different world, a new part of Jamaica she had never seen before. Everything was shades of green with towering grayish-black tree trunks reaching high up into the heavens. There were leaves of all shapes and sizes, most of them bigger than her hand. The leaves glittered as if covered in diamond dust as weak sunlight started to filter down from above, the light reflecting off thousands of water drops. Vines as thick as the ropes they used on the great navy ships hung everywhere, many with exotic flowers or pods attached. Even stranger, many of the tree trunks seemed to have odd roots that were above ground, dozens of roots twisted together to hold up the impossibly thick trunk.

Pulling away from her, James noticed the smile on her lips. “Elizabeth, are you enjoying this? Getting drenched in a sudden storm and running into the rain forest isn’t exactly what I had planned…”

“It’s like an adventure…” Elizabeth admitted as she brushed past him to stand in a little clearing between several huge moss-covered trunks. Tilting her head back, she gazed upward into the green canopy above. Wings flapped as dozens of bird species flew about, their loud raucous cries filling the warm tropical air about her. The hum of insects was loud, too.

James watched her for a long moment, a sigh escaping his lips. His green eyes shifted over her shapely form, noting the jagged edges of her once beautiful gown. Not only was the silk soaked through but what remained of the bottom hem was mud stained as well. A few long strands of silk even trailed behind her, dragging on the ground. Her feet were caked with mud and he just prayed she wouldn’t step on anything sharp or get stung by some nasty creature. Jamaica had a large and varied insect population, not all of them nice. Her hair was wet, plastered to her head and neck. The water had made the silk cling to her in a most alarming way and he forced his eyes back up to her face. Swallowing the sudden lump in his throat and the abrupt heat that surged through him, he called on his years of service to the crown to keep his voice even. “Elizabeth, I would hardly call this an adventure. Your gown is obviously ruined and it is my fault.”

Lowering her gaze from the canopy onto him, she raised her chin hauntingly. “Perhaps you’ve seen a rain forest before, but I haven’t. I, for one, would like to look around. Are you going to accompany me or not? And I’ve lost a gown before as you very well know.”

He stared at her, surprised as he tried very hard to not think of her running about in only a thin nightgown. “You want to look around the rain forest?”

“Why not? We’re here, aren’t we?” She asked innocently, that knowing she won smile spreading across her rosy lips. Stepping forward slightly, she moved closer to one of the tree trunks to study a red and green plant growing directly on the trunk. It was colorful and would look wonderful growing in her father’s yard or so she thought, but was it a separate plant or part of the tree?

Seeing she was distracted for the moment, James slowly turned around in a circle. The heat started to rapidly fade from his body to be replaced by a nervous lump in his stomach. The torrent of rain had swept away their footprints, the ground around them a solid rich brown sprinkled with green leaves knocked free during the storm. Insects started to scurry about again, their hard shells shining in the weak, filtered light from above. A particularly large beetle, its black shell almost as big as his palm, crawled up onto his boot and he shook it off. Tearing his eyes from their surroundings for a moment, he glanced at Elizabeth nervously. Would she panic if a giant bug dropped down on her from above? Pirates didn’t seem to faze her, but surely most women feared insects? As of yet she didn’t seem to notice them and he felt slightly relieved. Still, which way had they come? Perhaps running haphazardly into the jungle hadn’t been a very bright idea…

“Elizabeth,” James nervously wetted his lips, feeling fairly inferior at the moment. His white shirt was plastered to his body, almost becoming obscenely transparent; a fact he was very much aware of. His hose were faring better, although they were horribly mud-splattered. The stains would probably never fully come out and they’d have to be discarded. Add to that his missing jacket, hat and wig that had been left in the field when the downpour had started. Yes, his date with Miss Swann was becoming horribly expensive. No doubt it all would have to be replaced. Shoving a wet strand of dark hair out of his eyes, he worked up the courage to tell her the news. “As you know, I’m a man of the sea and well, I’m not experienced with exploring jungles…”

Tearing her eyes off the colorful bromeliad, she stared at him. “You’re saying we’re lost.”

“If I had known, I would have brought my compass…” James hung his head, heat creeping up into his cheeks. How could a simple picnic go so wrong? Perhaps they should have stayed out in the field. Lifting his gaze slightly, he peered at her to see how she was taking the bad news. But instead of wailing like most women would, she seemed to be thriving on it. A fire seemed to burn within her brown eyes as she studied the area around them with new interest. And that, of course, was why he loved her so much.

“Perhaps we could climb up one of these trees?” She suggested. “We couldn’t have traveled very far into the rain forest. The field must be close by, we just can’t see it due to all the thick vegetation…”

James eyed the nearest tree with distaste. “I doubt if either of us could climb that.”

“But sailors scurry up the mast to the crows nest all the time…”

“The sailors actually climb the ratlines, not the mast itself.” James corrected her. “I’m sure you’ve seen them countless times, those nets that lead up to the yard arms? Anyway, I’m afraid I never climbed a tree in my life and I’m certainly not going to allow you to do so. It’s far too dangerous.”

Elizabeth shrugged, dismissing the idea without worry. Smiling at him, she moved to stand alongside him, gripping his forearm with her hand. “Then we’ll just have to go for a little walk then, won’t we? And later the sun will tell us which direction to go. Its must be directly overhead now…”

Of course, the sun, how could he have forgotten something as basic as that? Seafarers have been using the sun to plot their position on the sea for countless time. It’s why all ships carried a sextant. Without it, they would be lost. James tightened his lips, frowning slightly. Where had his brain gone these past few minutes? He had risen through the ranks due to his intelligence, ability to command and make snap decisions. Had that ability vanished into thin air just because moss-covered trees instead of a fallowing sea surrounded him? The heat from Elizabeth’s hand warmed his arm directly through his still wet shirtsleeve and he knew the answer. Her presence was distracting him in the most pleasant of ways. Turning his head slightly, he smiled at her. “You are, of course, correct. The sun will travel to the west and Port Royal lies to the south. I … I suppose I must have been distracted to not think of that sooner…”

“Really?” Elizabeth leaned slightly closer and fluttered her eyelashes the way she’d seen other girls in town did at their beaus. “Now what possibly could have distracted you?”

The urge to sweep her into his arms and kiss her senseless was overpowering, delicious heat flooding his body. But now was not the time nor place. They were alone together, their chaperones most likely lost during the mad rush to escape the storm. It wasn’t proper and these feelings coursing through him wasn’t all that proper, either. Yet it wouldn’t do to be anything but a gentleman. It was a miracle the pirates hadn’t spoiled her and he certainly wasn’t going to. No, he would wait until they were properly wed as the law dictated. “I think you know very well what has distracted me. You should be thankful that am I gentleman. Other men in this situation would not be so kind.”

Elizabeth’s brown eyes widened slightly, one finely curved brow rising. “Why, James, are you saying you can be passionate?”

“I am a man, Elizabeth.” He huffed. “And yes, I feel passion towards you. Why else do I desire you to be my lawful bride?”

“I thought perhaps you wanted something pretty on your arm…” She remarked, gazing at him with new interest in her eyes. “And no, I haven’t forgotten the love letter you sent me. It’s just that you often seem distant to me, even though you’re here.”

“It’s just that I find it difficult to express my feelings for you. I worry that I may offend you…” James admitted, heart pounding within his chest. He couldn’t believe he was actually admitting some of his fears to her. What would she think? A man wasn’t supposed to appear weak, especially not in front of the woman he loved. And he had dully noted long ago that Elizabeth seemed to favor the hero type, the kind that was willing to risk his own neck to save hers. “It is, I’m afraid, all my years in the service. I cannot show emotions in front of my crew or officers. It is a habit I cannot easily break.”

He felt her eyes scan him up and down as heat flooded into his face. He looked the mess, of course. Wet shirt with the wide leather sword belt hung over one shoulder, mud-stained hose and he was positively naked without the powder wig. Worst, his shirt wasn’t even properly buttoned but hanging partly open to reveal a few chest hairs. The Governor would be horrified no doubt. At least his hair was still tied neatly with a black ribbon. “Do not look at me. I am a mess…”

“No, you look like a pirate.”

“Why are you so fascinated with pirates?” He asked, truly wanting to know. He couldn’t understand why a lady such as she would find sweaty, dirty scoundrels so interesting. There was nothing good about the lot of them, not really. Yes, Sparrow had saved her from drowning and he supposed he had saved her a few other times, but that was the rare exception. “Surely your little adventure has made you realize they aren’t really what you think they are.”

Elizabeth rolled her eyes. “As if you’re not fascinated by them as well! You spend all your time chasing after pirates. And as for why I find them interesting, it’s very simple. Life in Port Royal is very boring, don’t you agree? The stuffy social functions where one must be totally proper with every hair in place and says just the right words. The people act so proper yet they’re too glad to gossip about you behind your back if given the chance. At least pirates don’t pretend to be other than what they are.”

“Elizabeth, I assure you that you would not find life as a pirate enjoyable.” James informed her, knowing Elizabeth had never known anything but a wealthy lifestyle with servants, fine food and an expensive home. “They are dirty, moral-less creatures who commit murder just for coins or other trinkets. Not only do they kill men but woman and children as well. A person more wicked and full of sin does not exist. They deserve to be hung for the countless crimes they committed. They rarely bathe or have proper meals, their teeth are rotten and their hair greasy. Honestly, Elizabeth, would you wish to live like that? It would be worst than being a commoner, like your friend Mr. Turner.”

“I’m not saying I wish to be a pirate, I just like to read about them.” Elizabeth replied, her hand still on his arm as they slowly moved through the rain forest; wet leaves brushing against her gown. A myriad of insects scurried about the towering trunks around them, their shells glittering like jewels. They passed through a hovering cloud of gnats and she swung at the tiny but harmless pests, annoyed. “Reading about pirates was the only excitement I had as a child. Surely you can understand that? It’s entertaining to imagine digging up gleaming treasure, battles at sea and exploring deserted islands no one’s ever been to. It was either that or slowly gone mad while witling away countless hours at embroidery. I never expected to meet a real pirate. And I do admit the reality of piracy is different than I had imagined. And all you have said of them is true, especially the bad hygiene.”

James considered her words, realizing that his betrothed’s pirate fascination was more based on her idea of pirates than the actual reality. Her ideas were very similar to the excitement young boys dreamed of during childhood before they actually stepped onto the deck of a ship and met reality. Their dreams included swinging on ropes, the loud clash of steel blades, the heroic actions and the rewards that were to follow. The truth included back-breaking labor, riding out terrifying storms, foul air below decks, scurvy, shark-infested waters, bad food, boredom and yes, pirate attacks. Nor would he enjoy sitting and stabbing at a piece of cloth with a needle for hours, as she was forced to do. But then, he had mended torn sails before, hadn’t he? Yet it was what society expected for a lady of the upper classes.

“Is it so bad to want a little excitement once in a while?” She asked, her brown eyes staring into his.

“I think part of the problem is that this is a colony.” He explained, his voice clear. “If you were living in London amongst the ton you would not be bored. You would know how to ride a horse, as your father pointed out. There would be daily rides in the park and several parties a week during the season. You would visit the shops to buy dresses and study the fashion books with girlfriends instead of your father buying them for you. There would be Lords, Dukes, Earls and all sorts of exciting news going about; not just the handful of wealthy folk you have here. You would attend the theatre, the opera, and music recitals. We don’t even have a theatre yet. There would be trips to the countryside with foxhunts and the young lords competing in horse races to impress the ladies. And I’m sure you’d put that brilliant mind of yours to work playing matchmaker if nothing else. My point is, Elizabeth, you would be very busy with the ton and not dreaming of pirates at all.”

Elizabeth frowned, biting her bottom lip slightly. “I don’t remember anything like that back in London…”

“You were just a child when you left England and children are not introduced to the ton.” He pointed out, smiling at her. “But I for one am glad you are here or we would never have met.”

As if to prove his point, James leaned forward and kissed her, his lips pressing tenderly against hers. He felt her hands snake up his chest to slowly wrap around his neck, as she pressed closer. It was becoming increasingly clear she had no qualms about kissing at all and it would be all too easy to get carried away. Her mouth was soft and inviting under his, her skin scented with rose water, her body warm with tempting curves. His heart rate increased as the kiss became more exciting. Firmly placing both hands on her shoulders, he stepped backward to put distance between them. Turning to face the other way, he studied a tree with his hands folded behind his back. “Do not tempt me, Elizabeth, not here. We do not have a proper chaperone and things could very easily turn into something you are unready for.”

Elizabeth’s eyes sparkled unseen behind his back. “You are a good man, James. I admire you for that.”

Once he was calm, he turned to face her again. Offering his arm, he smiled at her. “Come. Let’s see if we can find our way out of this maze of trees.”

Pushing their way through the sometimes-thick vegetation, he delighted in pointing out interesting things to her. Colorful orchids bloomed among the riot of plants, their sweet scent perfuming the air. Once he even spotted a giant black and yellow butterfly, its wingspan larger than his entire hand. Amazed at its size, they both stood silently and as still as statues as it sipped nectar from a flower with its curved proboscis. Spreading its brightly colored wings, the swallowtail took flight and rose on the air currents that carried it higher and higher into the canopy until it disappeared from sight.

James tilted his head slightly, listening. “Do you hear that?”

“Hear what?” She asked, puzzled. Mosquitoes buzzed in her ears and she slapped at one that had landed on her arm. “With all the noisy birds and bugs, how can I possibly hear anything?”

The Commodore chuckled. “Didn’t your adventure stories mention the biting mosquitoes?”

“They most certainly did not!” She replied hotly, brushing the squashed remains of the dead insect off her hand, a tiny red smear left on her perfect skin. Glancing at it with disdain, she quickly wiped it on her dress. A few bloodstains on the gown wouldn’t matter now; it was already ruined beyond repair. Stepping forward, she was alarmed to hear something make a loud crunching sound under foot. Gripping his arm firmly, she slowly lifted her foot to peer underneath and quickly wished she hadn’t. Some horrible white slime clung stubbornly to heel and it looked very disgusting. “Ewwwww!”

“They didn’t mention stepping on giant beetles, either, I take it?”

“No!” she exclaimed, her eyes darting about for something to wipe her foot on. Her gaze turning to him, she pleaded with her eyes. “Are you going to actually do something or must I stand here on one foot like a flamingo?”

Hiding a smile, James tore a giant leaf from a nearby bush and carefully wiped the bottom of her foot. “I did tell you to keep your shoes on…”

“Yes, I know you did.” She replied as she carefully put her foot back onto the soft earth. “Now what were you going to say before we were interrupted?”

“That I hear running water?”

Elizabeth licked her lips. “I’m parched. It’s this humidity. It’s much hotter in here than in Port Royal. Do you think you can find the water?”

“I think so.” James led her in the direction of the sound he had heard; often shoving vines out of the way. Once he gripped her arm tightly, preventing her from walking through a tempting clearing between two enormous mahogany trees, pointing out a thick yellow python she had mistaken for yet another hanging papaya. The snake’s body was thicker than his thigh and it studied them with silent black eyes like hard bits of obsidian. Leading her away from the dangerous reptile, he sighed. “The rain forest isn’t just an exciting place for a stroll, Elizabeth. It has its dangers as well. So far we have been very fortunate. Be thankful we haven’t met any of this country’s nasty spiders.”

“Spiders?” She asked, curious. “Are they poisonous?”

“I once had a crewmember that was bitten by something and it grew bad very quickly.” James explained, his voice becoming serious. “No one actually saw the spider, but the doctor confirmed it was a spider bite after the injured area had swollen up larger than a mango, red and angry with a black dot in the center. The black area began to spread, the skin and tissue…”

James paused, remembering to whom he was speaking. His lips firmed into a straight line. “I’m sorry, Elizabeth. I should not be discussing such matters with you. It is unsuitable to say the least.”

“No, I want to hear. Tell me, if only for my own protection.” She insisted, hands on her curved hips. “I am not some maiden who swoons at the mere mention of blood or have you forgotten? I’ve seen people die, including my own butler. I was kidnapped by pirates and watched the Interceptor blow up. I decked it out with cursed pirates and blown them down.”

“If you insist.” He replied sadly. “But I would have rather protected you from those things. It was my duty, both as Commodore and as your fiancé. You should not have witnessed such horrible things. They are not meant for a lady’s eyes. And as for the spider, it’s venom dissolves flesh somehow. It turns black and decays while you are still alive. Pray you are not bitten. The poor lad lost his leg in the end, the doctor being forced to amputate to stop the venom from spreading…”

James hung his head, saddened by the memory.

Her eyes widened, shock appearing on her pretty face. “All that from a spider bite?”

“After a few months, you’d have sworn it was a shark that had bit the man and not a spider…” James sighed, but pushed another leafy frond out of their way. The sound of running water had become noticeably larger, the roaring sound making him realize how thirsty he had become. His white shirt was damp still, but it was more sweat than rain that soaked it now. The humidity here was staggering, the air thick with moisture almost to the point of it being difficult to breath. Port Royal received cool breezes off the water, but here they had no such luxury. Beads of sweat dripped from his brow and for once he was truly grateful to be free of the heavy jacket and powdered wig. Sweat was running down his back, clouds of mosquitoes hovering around him with an annoying whine. Swatting at them did little good and he pondered how the tainos dealt with them. Probably some native plant, one that he had never bothered learning about. He certainly regretted that now. They could use a good repellent.

His mouth growing dryer by the moment, he forced his way through the thick underbrush, often yanking Elizabeth’s gown free. Her silk skirt was growing worse and worse, the damaged material shredding as it kept catching on brush and assorted plants. She looked the part of a ragged street urchin instead of a respectable lady. Nor was there any way he could disguise the damage. How would he explain it to her father? The Governor had every right to be furious with him, as he had no right to go trekking through an unexplored rain forest with his only daughter in tow. This little excursion could be very well considered life threatening. And if anyone saw them entering town, there would be more rumors, this time many of them focusing on him. Still, his original intentions had been good: run into the forest to protect her from lightning strikes. Would her father believe the truth? Governor Swann was a good man and simple in many ways, untainted by the crooked desires of most politicians. Still, he cared for his daughter deeply and would be very unhappy at her current condition.

To be continued…

000

Author's Notes:

1. The ton refers to the upper class or high society of Regency England. This mainly consisted of the nobles with titles (Dukes, Earls, Lords, etc) and others of similar high birth.

2. The spider James was talking about is the brown recluse (also called the Fiddleback Spider). It's found throughout most of the southern US, including Texas, Florida and California as well as Mexico and other tropical areas. There are two subspecies living in Jamaica. Information and photos can be found on the SpiderBite website (VERY GRAPHIC photos - not for those with weak stomachs). The website mainly deals with the US variety. The spider is brown with a fiddle shape on its back. It does not build webs but is a hunter, crawling about. Spiders mainly bite in self-defense (i.e., you're going to put your hand on it without realizing it) and most never feel the actual bite.

3. "Blow the man down" is a nautical term that means to strike someone and knock them down, either with your fist or a object sailors use. Elizabeth was referring to the pirate she knocked over in the treasure cave when she said "If you like pain, try wearing a corset". She probably picked the expression up from Barbossa's crew.

A Marriage Interrupted

2007-04-25T00:42:42Z

Ok, here is my newest Norribeth fic...

Title: A Marriage Interrupted

Author: Aquaseamage

Characters: Elizabeth, Norrington

Pairing: Elizabeth/Norrington, mention of Will/Elizabeth

Rating: PG

Word Count: 1,800 words

Genre: Angst? Romance?

Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the Rights to POTC. This is just for fun.

Summary: Set at the beginning of DMC where Elizabeth is waiting to get married, thinking in the rain and someone arrives at the chapel. AU.

Elizabeth Swann stood outside in her wedding dress, the warm rain hiding the salty tears that ran down her fair cheeks. She had always believed that a girl’s wedding should be the happiest day of a woman’s life, yet here she was crying. The sky above was a gloomy gray, reflecting her mood perfectly. She had spent hours getting ready for her glorious day and here she stood, alone. Where was the groom, the love of her life? It was already twenty minutes past the time the ceremony was supposed to have taken place and Will was no where to be found. Didn’t he truly love her as he claimed? How could he do this to her, abandon her at the altar?

Her father hadn’t actually approved of her marriage to a blacksmith, but he had agreed because he wanted her to be happy. He had tried to warn her that the young man might not be all that he seemed to be. Before she hadn’t truly understood his words, not really. But now it was starting to sink in. She had trusted him, trusted him enough to give her heart away. Was he truly scared of commitment or did the pirate blood call too strongly within him? He certainly had adapted well to the excitement and danger during their adventures with Jack Sparrow, Barbossa and the cursed pirates.

Noise floated up to her ears from far below. Staring out to sea, Elizabeth saw a ship was arriving in port, men disembarking in longboats. There was even the very odd sight of someone sitting atop a horse in one of the boats but she gave it little thought. Those people had nothing to do with her and at the moment she couldn’t care less.

Will, how could you leave me like this…

Thunder rumbled overhead as she sunk down to the rough, wet stones in her dress; the wind plastering a soaked strand of hair to her cheek. The veil pinned to her hair tugged at her scalp as the wing yanked on it, attempting to rip it free; just as her heart had been ripped. She had been stupid, so very, very stupid. She could have had everything but like the foolish girl she was she had thrown it all away on some childish dream. And that’s what marrying Will was, a childish dream, a dream about pirates.

She had meet real pirates and they hadn’t been very nice at all.

James would never have left her at the alter like this, with all the guests inside gossiping excitedly that she had been stood up by a lowly blacksmith. It would be the scandal of all scandals…

No, he was a good man and she had broken his heart.

I’m sorry…

After she had made her foolish choice, James had gone off on his ship chasing after the Black Pearl. Later she had heard from her father that his ship had been lost in a hurricane. The sole survivor of the disaster, guilt ate at his heart and he had resigned his commission as Commodore. Survivor’s guilt was a terrible thing to live with and twice as bad for a commander as it likely was his decisions that led to the destruction of the ship – or that’s how he saw it anyway, or so her father had said. She doubted it was really his fault. She had lived through a few hurricanes here in Jamaica and they were terrible forces of nature, often tearing full-grown trees right out of the ground. How any ship could possibly survive one out at sea was beyond her…

James, where are you?

She would probably never know, probably never see him again. Hot tears ran freely from beneath her closed eyelids, her lashes sticking to the fragile skin beneath her eyes. The storm had broken what little remained of his heart. And he had loved her she knew that. She had seen the love within his eyes whenever he had looked at her. True, he wasn’t very good at expressing that love to her out loud, not as Will often did, but was that really so important? He was calm and steady, a good choice to balance out her wildness. Together they would make a very good team but she had never allowed that to develop. Her father had chosen wisely for her and she had ruined it all. If they had stayed betrothed, they would know each other better by now instead of …

I’ll never get married now…

It was hopeless. She had had two men in love with her and now both were gone…

Lightning flashed overhead and the rain poured down upon her harder, the drops dancing on the rough stones around her. It helped drown out the sound of her sobbing.

The sharp retort of horse hooves on the stone pavement behind her caught her attention. Climbing to her feet with difficulty due to the weight of her soaking wet gown, she turned to glance behind her. A tall figure was there before her, made taller by sitting upon a white horse. Squinting, Elizabeth tried to make out who it was but couldn’t. Her tears blurred her vision and the pouring rain obscured any details. A black cloak billowed around the mystery person, a cloak better suited to her own mood than his. A tricorn hat hid his features, as did the gray sky. Twin rows of marines appeared on the either side of the person, weapons held in their hands.

A cold bolt of panic shot through her body.

The figure dismounted smoothly, his boots clicking audibly as they made contact with the wet pavement. One of the marines stepped forward and took the horse’s reins and then the tall, dark figure started to approach her.

Nervous, Elizabeth dropped the dripping bouquet of flowers and rushed to close the distance between them. When the military showed up like this unexpected, it could only be bad news. Had something happened to her father? Last she had seen him he said he was going to go keep the wedding guests occupied… Surely nothing bad could occur inside the chapel? Heart pounding, she skidded to a stop in front of him, her shoes sending up a small spray of water.

“Elizabeth,” The person said softly as nimble fingers untied the clasp that held the black cloak closed. “You’ll catch your death out in this rain…”

Eyes widening, Elizabeth stared open-mouthed as the mystery man swept the cloak off his own shoulders and gently placed it around hers, fastening the clasp neatly.

“And that I could not truly bare.” He finished, a sad smile on his face.

Lightning flashed overhead, the bright light revealing the rich brocade of a dark blue Navy uniform with golden buttons and white trim. Warm green eyes gazed upon her, love shining in their depths. Torrents of rain poured of the feathered Navy dress hat to drip down the white powdered wig onto his shoulders. To her utter surprise, it was none other than James Norrington – the very man she had just been thinking of!

“James?” She asked, confused. “You’re … back?”

“Yes, the Governor saw it fit to give me back my commission when I was fortunate enough to find one known and wanted pirate drinking in Tortuga. Luckily, this one had a far higher price on his head than Mr. Sparrow…”

Elizabeth stared at him. “What were you doing in Tortuga?”

“Drown my sorrows?” He answered, a small smile gracing his lips. “But it doesn’t matter, does it? The thing is I caught Barbossa and now I have my life back. And it would please me very much if you’d be in my life as well…”

Heart pounding, Elizabeth watched as he went down on one knee before her. Reaching out, he gripped her hand between his and gazed up at her. He truly was handsome in his uniform, even soaking wet and this was very romantic. A smile spread across her face, the smile washing away the gloominess that had filled her heart recently. The rain started to lessen and a weak beam of sunlight shone down atop them from the clouds overhead, making the moment seem more magical.

“Elizabeth, I love you. I would do anything for you. And seeing you alone in the rain like this breaks my heart. This should be the happiest day of your life. Allow me to make that dream come true? Be my bride? The guests are here; the food is here, the wedding cake and the priest. And if you need a groom, I’m ready to fill that position very eagerly. I won’t leave you alone as he did…”

“Oh, James, I love you!” Elizabeth pulled him to his feet and promptly threw her arms around his neck, hugging him. To her utter delight, he leaned forward and pressed his lips to her, stealing a kiss. His newfound boldness both surprised and thrilled her. Obviously living in Tortuga had changed him a bit and in her opinion, it was for the better. This Commodore she could live with very well. Pulling apart slightly, she stared into his eyes. “You kissed me and in public! What a fascinating development.”

“I have decided that from now on I’m going to take what I want, with your permission, of course. The other, gentlemanly approach never worked well with you…” He admitted. “I think, Elizabeth, it is fate that brought us together. We are clearly meant for each other, don’t you agree?”

“Yes, I agree.” She grinned as she took his offered arm. “We are a smart match. It was I who was to blind to see that, but I am over my foolishness now. Can you ever forgive me, James?”

“There is nothing to forgive, Elizabeth.” James said as he led her towards the double lines of marines, the sky rapidly clearing into a brilliant Caribbean blue. “Let us go find your father and tell him the news. I’m sure he’ll be pleased.”

“Very.” She agreed. “I’m so happy that fate intervened or else I would have made a dreadful mistake!”

James grinned as he walked past his loyal officers dressed in their Navy finery. Reaching into his pocket with his free hand, he silently pulled out a key and handed it to Gillette. His friend nodded, grinning at his clear success. Yes, fate helps those who help themselves.

The End

Moon Madness

2007-04-21T12:54:24Z

I got this crazy idea from watching Harry Potter and the Prisoner of Azkaban one night. I've always enjoyed writing creature stories (werewolves, vampires, etc) so I thought why not write a PotC werewolf story? This is a comedy, of course. The werewolf in this story looks very much like Professor Lupin from Harry Potter. However, he retains his human knowledge as the wolf (he can still recognize people he knows, etc). Otherwise it wouldn't be a comedy now would it? I had fun writing this.

Title: Moon Madness

Author: Aquaseamage

Characters: Elizabeth, Will, Norrington, Jack, Pintel, Ragetti, Gillette, Groves, Murtogg, and Mullroy

Pairing: Will/Elizabeth

Status: Complete

Word count: 3,130 words

Genre: Supernatural humor/parody

Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the Rights to Pirates of the Caribbean.

Summary: Elizabeth wishes for excitement one night of the full moon and encounters a scary beast. Who will save her from it? A POTC werewolf story!

Elizabeth crept down the stairs of her father’s mansion, a pale hand sliding along the polished wood of the banister. The hour was late and she was supposed to be in bed, but she wanted to go see Will to get in a bit of extra sparring practice. Besides, it wasn’t really that late or that’s what she told herself anyway. The clock had yet to strike midnight. Stepping onto the floor with one dainty slipper, she inched towards the front door and silently slipped out. Her white gown fluttered in the warm tropical breeze, a huge full moon rising up into the sky. Thankful for the moon’s light, she hurried down the dirt path towards the blacksmith shop. Reaching it, she lifted the wooden bar that kept the door closed and stepped within. The shop was dark except for a small red glare coming from the dying fire in the forge and the crooked square of moonlight coming through the open doorway … and two tiny glowing yellow orbs? Elizabeth squinted, her forehead wrinkling, as she tried to ascertain exactly what they could be. They weren’t candle flames nor where they lamps. In fact, they reminded her of eyes…

Then something stepped forward, exactly what Elizabeth wasn’t sure as she had never seen or heard of such a beast. It was as tall as a person and stood on two legs like a man, but it had the appearance of a wolf: yellow glowing eyes, a long snout filled with sharp white teeth and upright ears. Although its hands were human-like, each finger ended in sharp, curved claws. It also had the canine feet with the impossibly long foot, the toes tipped in blunt black claws. It’s breathing filled the silent room, the nostrils twitching as it took in her scent. Its steady breath reminded her of the bellows used on the forge… And Will, where was he?

Brown eyes widening in fright, she clamped a pale hand over her mouth. Taking an unsteady step backward, she slowly inched away from the creature. Its golden eyes were locked on her, its gaze unwavering. Her heart pounded within her chest, small beads of salty sweat breaking out on her forehead. Her hand outstretched, she made contact with the rough wood of the shop’s doorway and stumbled outside, her eyes never leaving the creature. It was still there, in the shop. Then it lifted its head skyward and howled, the loud cry echoing in the otherwise silent night.

Terrified, Elizabeth ran down the dirt road. She had wished for excitement, but this was too much! After being kidnapped by pirates and going on a grand adventure things back in Port Royal seemed incredibly dull, more boring than before. Each day seemed an eternity as the sun inched across the sky slower than a snail. The only real highlights to her day was seeing Will and practicing fencing; not that fencing was all that thrilling. Learning the moves and how to properly hold the blade was monotonous to say the least. Nor could she use her new partially formed skill because all the blades were in the shop, with the creature between her and the weapons! Another howl was let loose in the night, the terrifying sound sending icy chills down her spine.

“AWOOOO!” The beast howled. Unknown to Elizabeth, the howl actually meant: Elizabeth, wait! It’s me! Where are you going? I love you!

Hair streaming out behind her, she ran even faster. Daring to glance back, she was dismayed to see the horrible thing chasing her! It was loping along in some weird four-footed style. Worst, it seemed to be gaining ground!

Shrieking, Elizabeth dashed around a corner towards the peer. Hope bloomed in her chest when she saw a familiar figure sitting on a wooden barrel drinking from a glass bottle. Wasting no time, she bee lined right for her pirate friend. “Jack, you have to save me!”

Jack blinked his coal-lined eyes, one dark brow rising. “Save ye from what, Lizzie?”

“That!” Elizabeth pointed at the rapidly approaching man-animal-thing.

Following her finger, Jack’s eyes widened when he saw the creature running at them. Startled, he jerked backward, fell off the barrel and landed with a loud splash in the water.

“Coward!” Elizabeth yelled at his disappearing form, her hands tightening into fists. Remembering the fast approaching thing, she dashed further down the wooden sidewalk that ran along the waterfront. Each footfall sounded like a drum to her ears and she was sure the beast could hear her.

“AWOOOO!” It howled, letting her know it was still chasing her.

“What was that?” A voice floated to Elizabeth from around the side of a large warehouse.

“Don’t know. Reckon we don’t want to know either…” A second voice replied. “We’re supposed to be looting the contents of this building…”

“But what if it’s something bad?” The first voice asked, sounding nervous. “I don’t like dogs, Pint. Not them big ones anyway. They have big teeth. What if them marines got themselves some big guard dogs?”

“They’re not gonna get any dogs…” Pintel glared angrily at Ragetti. “Quit your yakking and help me break this door down. None of them marines are around and you know how the Captain is always talking of opportune moments…”

Shrieking, Elizabeth raced straight at Pintel and Ragetti.

Confused expressions on their face, they both gawked at her with partly open mouths.

“Save me!” She cried as she dashed behind Ragetti, crouching down somewhat to hide behind his tall frame.

“From what?” Pintel asked her. “I don’t see nothing…”

“AWOOOO!” The beast slid around the corner, its long black claws making deep grooves in the wooden sidewalk. Breathing hard, its chest heaving visibly thanks to the bright moonlight, it took a menacing step forward.

Eyes wide in fear, Pintel gulped. “Yer right, Rags. Them marines did get a dog and an ugly one at that! Time ter leave!”

Running towards the nearby water, Pintel and Ragetti leaped headfirst in and started swimming outward.

“What? Wait! You can’t do that!” Elizabeth cried at their retreating forms. “You can’t just leave me alone with this … this … dog!”

The click of claws on wood drew her attention back to the beast. It slowly inched closer one step at a time, some horrible white slobber dripping from its jaws in long strings. Its chest was still heaving from its exertion, but it didn’t look exhausted yet. The yellow eyes were locked directly on her; not once did it pay any attention whatsoever to the fleeing pirates. Elizabeth drew a shaky breath, stepping backward. “Nice doggy, doggy…”

“AWOOOO!”

A new burst of terror squeezed her heart and she turned, running for her life once again. After what seemed like forever but was actually ten minutes she came upon a nice home. Wasting no time, she flew up the porch stairs and started banging on the door with both fists. Pausing in her rapping, she turned to look behind her. The beast was coming up the path! Shrieking in terror, she pounded on the door with more vigor. Without warning, the door flew open and she stumbled forward, a pair of strong arms catching her.

“Elizabeth, what are you doing out at this hour and in your nightgown no less?” A sleepy James Norrington asked her. He was dressed in a white, mid-thigh nightshirt and was wigless, his natural dark hair hanging loose about his shoulders. “Why are you on my porch and …”

Before he could finish, Elizabeth shoved him out of the way and ran shrieking into the house.

Catching his balance on a nearby hall table, James turned to look out the still open door to see what had frightened her so badly. He looked just in time to see the ugly creature running up his porch stairs and then it leaped right at him. Its hands landed on his shoulders, its momentum knocking him over backward onto the hard floor. Then its back feet hit his stomach, as it made ready to leap over him, temporary knocking the air out of him. Its weight vanished a moment later as it, too, ran into his house. Elizabeth’s loud shriek woke him out of his shocked state and he rolled over, quickly getting to his feet. Barefoot, he dashed upstairs to his bedroom to fetch his sword. By the time he rushed back downstairs a moment later, he was just in time to see Elizabeth dash back out the still open front door, the beast still after her. The remains of a potted plant fell off its back, Elizabeth’s lame attempt of stopping it. James leaped over the remains as he joined the chase.

“AWOOO!” The beast howled, loudly proclaiming his love.

“Save me!” Elizabeth yelled to whoever was awake at the ungodly hour.

“Stop! You’re under arrest!” James shouted at the beast in front of him.

Murtogg and Mullroy were on guard duty at the Fort.

“Did you hear something?” Murtogg asked his companion. “I thought I heard a woman screaming…”

“Sounded more like a wolf howling at the full moon…”

“Can’t be no wolf. There are no wolves here in the Caribbean…”

Elizabeth raced pass them, shrieking.

“See? It wasn’t a wolf.” Murtogg replied smugly. “It’s just Miss Swann.”

The beast ran past them, hot on Elizabeth’s heels.

“See? Now that was a wolf!” Mullroy corrected him, proudly sticking his chest out. “I know a wolf when I hear one…”

“That isn’t a wolf…” Murtogg glanced at his fellow guard, frowning. “That’s some sort of dog…”

“Elizabeth!” James Norrington cried as he raced barefoot past the two guards in just his nightshirt, a sword in one hand. “Raise the alarm!”

Murtogg shrugged his shoulders. “Guess it’s the Commodore’s dog…”

“Guess we better raise the alarm like he said.” Mullroy said, shuddering. “That was a nasty looking wolf. Wonder if it has rabies…”

Elizabeth raced into the Fort as the alarm started to sound. The running around was really starting to tire her out. Her feet ached and now a sharp pain was stabbing her in her side. Why was the beast obsessed with her? Why hadn’t it chased after someone else? And why didn’t someone stop it? She could hear James shouting at it. A lot of good that did! It was some vicious, bloodthirsty animal with a one-track brain and he wanted to arrest it? “Just shoot it already!”

“I can’t!” James shouted back at her. “I don’t have my pistol!”

“This is a bloody fort! There are pistols everywhere!”

“AWOOOO!” The beast added, its sharp claws scrambling on the smooth stones that lined the fort’s hallway. It sounded as if it was growing closer and closer…

Elizabeth had no idea where she was running. Yes, she had been in the fort many times but she hadn’t been everywhere. There were doors along the lantern-lit corridor but most appeared to be locked. Still, she tugged frantically on each one as she hurried past. The loud bell was ringing and soon everyone would be awake. The beast would be cornered and killed. She just needed to stay ahead of it a bit longer. Gripping the handle of the next door, she was shocked when it actually swung open. Her slippers sliding on the smooth stones, she raced into the room, spun around, pulled the door shut and frantically searched for a lock…

“Miss Swann!” A startled voice exclaimed from behind her.

Spinning around on her heels, her back pressed against the wooden door, she was stunned to see a partially dressed Gillette and Groves, the two frozen in the process of putting on their white shirts. From the contents of the small room, it was obvious she had barged into their shared bedroom. The room had two beds, one under a window and the other along the opposite wall. Both men had somewhat reddened faces, no doubt due to a lady seeing them in an improper state without wigs, neck cloths and hats; their bare chests visible. At the moment, however, she couldn’t care less. “The lock, where’s the lock?”

“This is the barracks, Miss Swann.” Gillette informed her roughly. “We do not have locks on our doors.”

The door shook as something struck it from the other side and Elizabeth leaped away, screaming. Spotting a sword sitting on a nearby nightstand, she snatched it up and leaped up onto the bed nearest the window. Breaking the glass, she quickly scrambled out the window and dropped the short distance to the ground.

“Hey!” Groves shouted after her. “That’s my sword!”

The door shuddered again and then crashed to the floor with a loud boom. A strange creature, partly hair-covered with a long snout, raced into their room and leaped out the busted window. A moment later the Commodore appeared in his nightshirt, green eyes wide with panic. “Where did it go?”

Groves pointed silently at the busted window.

James jumped up onto Groves’ bed and crawled through the window, pausing to glare at his two officers. “Don’t just stand there, get after it!”

“But, Sir! We’re not proper yet…” Gillette protested, his shirt still not on.

“We need to get that animal before it gets Miss Swann!” James disappeared through the window and dropped to the ground. “One of you better have a pistol!”

Sighing, they grabbed up their pistols and Gillette his sword to follow their commanding officer outside via the window. They had no idea what was going on or why some strange animal was chasing Miss Swann around in the middle of the night. But thanks to her, they were now required to run around half clothed and miss their sleep.

Back at the main door to the fort, Murtogg and Mullroy were still on guard duty. Just because some wild animal had entered the fort didn’t mean they could leave their posts. They had sounded the alarm as requested and now they had to wait.

“I know…” Mullroy suddenly said. “It’s a werewolf!”

“Don’t be daft!” Murtogg shook his heading, laughing. “There’s no such thing as a werewolf!”

“Sure there is.” The other man protested loudly. “You saw it. No dog could look like that, all deformed and yet man-like. Plus there’s a full moon.”

Both paused to stare up at the full moon high overhead, a shiver passing through both of them. They remembered the cursed pirates all too well.

“It’s a dog and that’s that!” Murtogg insisted, arms momentarily crossed over his chest, his weapon clutched in one sweaty hand. “A half-starved mongrel with bad mange and some birth deformities. Yeah and Miss Swann was about for a late stroll because you know how she is pirate-obsessed and all. It was rooting in a nearby bin and she startled it. Frightened, she ran and triggered its instinct to chase prey. Then the Commodore got involved somehow…”

“AWOOOO!”

“I hope it doesn’t come this way…” Mullroy said as sweat beaded on his brow.

Loud shrieking grew louder and louder.

“It’s coming this way.” Murtogg sighed, standing up straighter and ready to salute. First Elizabeth ran past shrieking with a sword in one hand, and then the odd beast, then the Commodore followed by his half naked lieutenants. As Norrington ran past the two marines smartly saluted. “The line is getting longer…”

“Yep.” Mullroy agreed. “Good thing we’re on guard duty. I don’t much care for running about.”

A few minutes later, dozens of marines and navy personnel flowed out of the fort, all ready to run off in pursuit of the enemy. They were all very surprised when the guards on night duty informed them the enemy was a wild deformed dog. Port Royal was in chaos, armed soldiers running every direction and often jumping at each other’s shadows.

Elizabeth was exhausted by the time she saw the first rays of sunlight creep up into the sky. The beast had chased her all night, howling every so often. No matter how she had tried to evade it or run around in circles it had followed her. Hiding hadn’t worked as it easily followed her scent trail. And when she ran towards James and his officers, the thing just barreled them right over, the gunshots going wild. Clinging to the side of a nearby building, she glanced behind her fearfully. She hadn’t seen or heard the thing for the past twenty minutes. Where had it gone? Was it lying in wait somewhere nearby, ready to jump out at her? Or had one of the marines finally shot it? A figure moved in the shadows up ahead and her heart sped up. Was it the creature?

“Elizabeth!” Will called as the shadowy figure stepped out into the sunlight. He was wearing his normal outfit of dark pants with boots, a white puffy-sleeved shirt and brown vest. “What’s going on? Are we being attacked by pirates?”

“Will!” Elizabeth cried as she raced into his arms. “Some horrible beast was chasing me all night! No matter where I ran it followed me! It had glowing golden eyes and this ugly snout filled with sharp teeth!”

The young blacksmith hugged her tightly, long black claws morphing back into ordinary fingernails behind her back. “It’s all right, Elizabeth. I’m here now. I’ll not let some beast get you!”

Just then James and his two lieutenants appeared from around another corner. The Commodore’s nightshirt was torn in several places from the wild beast leaping on him each time he stood between the creature and its prey. He didn’t understand why the beast hadn’t torn his throat out; it certainly had the opportunity. Except for a few minor scrapes and scratches, he was perfectly fine. Weary from running about barefoot all night, he was relieved to see Elizabeth safe. “Mr. Turner, did you see the creature?”

“What creature?” Will asked sleepily, muffling a yarn with one hand. “I just woke up, Commodore. I haven’t seen anything except for my donkey in the shop.”

“Some dog-like beast.” The Commodore explained. Looking down at himself, he frowned. “Escort Miss Swann home and watch out for the creature. We need to return to the fort, get properly dressed and then search the entire town and surrounding area.”

Safe in Will’s arms, Elizabeth sighed happily. He was such a hero.

The End?

I may write more to this if anyone likes it...

The Metal Sparrow

2007-04-21T12:37:45Z

For the last couple of nights I've been watching the Star Wars movies on dvd, including Clone Wars. I always think it's a good plot device for people to find an object that they don't know what it is. If written correctly it can be very funny, but it can also be hard to think of just the right object. There's a movie about this called "The Gods Must be Crazy" where an empty soda bottle (glass not plastic) falls out a plane window and is found by the Bushmen (tribe from Australia). The Bushmen live very primitive lives off the land and have zero experience with the modern world. They have no idea what a soda bottle is and find all uses for it. It's very funny. Anyway, in this story the PotC characters find R2D2 - the astromech droid from Star Wars.

Metal Sparrow

Title: The Metal Sparrow

Author: Aquaseamage

Characters: Jack, Pintel, Ragetti, Will, Elizabeth, Norrington and Beckett

Pairing: A slight hint of Will/Elizabeth

Status: Complete

Word Count: 1,800

Genre: Humor

Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. The POTC characters belong to Disney or whoever owns the rights. R2D2 belongs to George Lucas. This is just for fun.

Summary: Jack Sparrow finds a droid from “Star Wars” and doesn’t know what it is. So he does what comes naturally to him: cheat others and make money off it in Port Royal.

As Port Royal still slept, Jack Sparrow crept into town with the first rays of the morning sun. Well, perhaps crept was the wrong word. He swaggered boldly down the wooden pier with a half-empty rum bottle clutched in one hand, as bold as if he owned the town itself. He had thought up the perfect scheme this time, one that was sure to get the law off his back for good. Grinning, he glanced behind him to ascertain his new tubby friend was following. Seeing that it was, he grinned broadly and strutted even more boldly. Yes, he was going to be an honest man for a change and set up shop right in Port Royal! Knowing that it would bug Norrington and Beckett to no end pleased the pirate very much.

Pausing, Jack allowed his new companion to roll up beside him and he patted it on its round, metal head. Truthfully, Jack had no idea what the thing was. The pirate peered down at it for what must be the thousandth time, pondering exactly what it was he had found. He had been using his magic compass again, looking for a unique treasure and it had led him right to this … this.. treasure. Upon first sighting it, he had been a tad cautious, of course. He and the others had never seen anything like it before. It stood about waist tall with a round dome on top. Although it was silver-colored, it wasn’t made from silver at all. There were blue bits on it as well, plus a round red eye that seemed to follow him. Even more odd the thing seemed to be alive! It could wheel about like a strange carriage and other times it flew like a bird, little puffs of air coming out its sides. The thing could talk, too. It produced odd sounds no one had ever heard before and it seemed to understand what they were saying. Once the pirate had figured out it wasn’t dangerous, he had taken it onto the Pearl. It was certainly much better than that darn monkey!

“This looks like a good spot, don’t ye think?” Jack ordered Pintel and Ragetti to put up the tent they had stolen several months ago. The pirates did as they bid and Jack perched himself on a chair he had borrowed from a nearby porch.

“Are ye sure this be wise, Captain?” Pintel asked nervously. “Them Navy folk will want to hang us again…”

“Yeah, and the EITC, too.” Ragetti added.

Jack shooed the astromech droid into the tent, grinning. “Of course I be right. Has ol’ Jack ever steered ye wrong before? Of course not! We got ourselves a real prize here and we’re gonna rub it in ol’ Beckett’s face. Now why would he want some smelly ol’ heart when we got this here piece o treasure?”

“But what is it?” Pintel asked for the tenth time, his face scrunched up in confusion.

“I don’t rightly know.” Jack admitted as he took another swallow of rum. “But it’ll be fun just the same. You just wait until people start waking up and paying us to look at our lovely … whatever it is.”

Soon Port Royal started to wake up and before long there was a crowd gathered in front of Jack’s tent.

“Come and see the wonders of all wonders!” Jack called out as he swaggered about in grand style in front of his tent; a wooden chest gripped with one arm for collecting payments. “The most rare of magical beasts I have here for ye today, a creature made of living metal! It walks, it talks and it even flies about! It’s the enchanted Metal Sparrow! Only one doubloon for admission! Toddlers and wee babies are free!”

Soon a few brave soles handed the pirate coins and they were allowed into the tent. When they emerged it was with excited faces and they quickly ran off to tell their friends. Word spread around town as fast as a firestorm. Within the hour almost the entire town was pressing towards the tent, glittering coins clutched in their hands. Everyone wanted to see the wondrous Metal Sparrow.

“Jack!” Will called as he pressed his way through the crowd with much difficulty, Elizabeth holding onto his hand. “I can’t believe you’re the one running this sideshow we heard about. What have you got in there?”

“Yes, Mr. Sparrow.” Norrington added as he also pressed his way through the crowd, Lord Beckett right on his heels. “What have you got in there? Swindling people out of their honest, hard-earned money?”

“Of course not!” Jack cried, one hand pressed to his chest in mock hurt. “Ye wound me, Commodore, is it?”

“Admiral, actually.” Norrington admitted. His stealing the heart worked out in his favor quite nicely.

“Admiral, aye? Well, since ye served on me ship I’ll let ye in for free. But he has to pay the admission.” Jack pointed a finger at Lord Beckett.

“Pay admission to the likes of you?” Beckett said, shocked by the pirate’s bold words. “You’re a pirate as we all know.”

“But the heart was real, was it not? Ol’ Jack has found an even better treasure. Of course, if you’re not interested…”

Beckett sighed loudly, digging a gold doubloon out of his pocket. “Very well, here’s a coin for you. I can’t believe I’m actually paying you to look at whatever is in there. I must be loosing my mind…”

Jack gripped the opening of the tent, holding it open and motioned with his fee hand for them to enter. Will and Elizabeth, being Jack’s old friends, were admitted free as well. Once inside, they all gathered around the astromech droid.

“What is it?” Will asked as he bent down to get a better look at it. “I never have seen anything like this before. Can I touch it?”

The pirate waved his hand about. “’Course, go right ahead. It be safe.”

The blacksmith cautiously touched the droid, running his hand over the smooth metal. “I’ve never seen metal like this before. And what are these colored lights here?”

“Don’t rightly know.” Jack admitted, grinning as he eyed Beckett. The EITC man was staring at the Metal Sparrow with hunger in his eyes. It was obvious ol’ Becky would soon want the metal creature for himself.

“Where did you find this … object?” Lord Beckett asked Jack as he moved closer to the pirate.

“On an island, of course. Don’t all pirates find treasure on islands?” Jack replied innocently. “Do ye like it?”

“It does appear interesting.” Lord Beckett replied. “You stated it was alive. Can you prove this?”

“’Course!” Jack waved his hand at the droid and it rolled around the tent on three little wheels. When the pirate dropped his trihorn hat on the floor, a long, thin metal arm with pinchers came out of the creature’s body and picked up the hat, handing it to Jack. Smiling, the pirate placed his hat back onto his head. “Now up ye go and fly around!”

R2D2 made little jets come out his sides and bursts of air shot out of them. Up he went and he flew two circlets around the tent before he landed again.

Will, Elizabeth, Norrington and Beckett all had their mouths hanging open, their eyes as wide as can be.

“I bet it can do a lot more, too.” Jack admitted.

“How much do you want for it?” Lord Beckett asked the pirate.

“Well, as it be a one-of-a-kind creature, enchanted no less, it won’t be cheap. Surely ye understand that, err Becky?”

Beckett frowned at Jack’s misuse of his name but allowed it to slide. “Yes, I realize that. What if I offer you and your fellow pirates full pardons?”

“That be a good start, Becky…”

“What more could you possibly want?” Beckett asked him, truly puzzled by what else a man like Jack could want.

“Well, I want Jones off me back, for one. Second, I want Jones to free a man named Bootstrap. And third, I want rum. Lots and lots o rum.”

Everyone looked from Jack to Lord Beckett.

Beckett stared at the pirate, shocked at what the man all wanted. “You drive a hard bargain, Mr. Sparrow.”

“Captain, Captain Sparrow!” Jack reminded him. Leaning closer to Beckett, Jack grinned. “Did I mention it could make lightning?”

“Lightning?” Beckett repeated, eyes wide.

Jack swaggered up to the droid and patted it on the dome. “Show ‘em how ye can make lightning.”

R2 opened a little panel and blue-white bolts of electricity leaped out, the air sizzling.

“Done!” Lord Beckett shouted.

A few hours later Jack returned to the Black Pearl a free man, free yet he could go do all the pirating he wanted. Jones wouldn’t bother him any more, either. And Will had his father back. Jack frowned a bit at that. Poor Bootstrap would have a hard time fitting into life at Port Royal with all them barnacles living on his skin. His appearance had already caused a big commotion in town. And best of all, if he found any more odd things he could go sell them to Becky. The fool would be all too happy to buy them.

“Captain.” Pintel said as he and Ragetti approached Jack as he stood at the helm. “Why did ye sell that thing to Beckett?”

“’Cuz it was bloody useless, that’s why.” Jack explained matter-of-factly. “Think, gents. What use could it be put to? It can wheel about but it can’t carry anything. It can make some lightning but it doesn’t go very far. And don’t see how it flying about could be useful, either.”

“Never thought of that…”

“Besides, everyone in town already saw it and we got the coins. Ol’ Becky won’t be able to raise a shilling off it now. It be a fancy paperweight…”

Pintel and Ragetti laughed. The Captain had swindled Beckett good!

“Ye want to know what I first thought when I saw it?” Jack asked them. “I was thinking, now there’s a barrel o rum!”

The End!

A Canopy of Green - Chapter Two

2007-04-14T22:40:47Z

Here is the next chapter.

Title: A Canopy of Green

Chapter: Two

Author: Aquaseamage

Rating: PG

Characters: Elizabeth, Norrington, Governor Swann, Gillette and Groves

Pairing: Elizabeth/Norrington

Genre: Man vs Nature, Adventure, Romance

Status: In progress

Word Count: 3,500

Warnings: None

Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the Rights to Pirates of the Caribbean. This is just for fun.

James pulled the reins gently, stopping the horse on top of the hillock as he pondered on how to get Elizabeth down. It was an oversight on his part, but he hadn’t thought that far ahead. The horse was actually very tall and the last thing he wanted was for her to get injured dismounting. And since she was seated directly behind him, it would be a tad tricky, made more difficult by her long skirts. How she had ever twisted herself around behind him to sit astride the horse he’d never know, but then, she wasn’t exactly a normal lady, either. But before he could say anything, her arms snaked around his waist and she somehow managed to slide off the horse, long skirts and all. Her added weight almost yanked him out of the saddle, but she released him quickly and dropped the rest of the way to land on her feet. She promptly lost her balance and fell over backward, ending up sitting in the tall grass.

“Elizabeth! Are you all right?” James asked as he quickly dismounted and hurried to her side, his green eyes filled with concern. Bending over, he offered her his hand.

“I’m perfectly fine. The ground here is uneven is all.” Elizabeth accepted his hand and allowed him to help her up. Clinging to his arm lightly, she promptly kicked off both of her heeled shoes until she stood on the rough, pressed-flat grass barefooted. “There, that’s much better, don’t you think?”

His eyes widened as he watched each dainty shoe sail through the air and tumble among the tall grass and assorted plants, disappearing. His gaze then dropped downward at her bare feet, toes wiggling joyfully among the wild vegetation. He supposed he ought to say something, but what? His mind had gone somewhat blank. How could she act so free? Of course, that was one of the reasons he admired her so. Elizabeth didn’t seem to worry what others thought and often did what she desired; yet somehow she was still a proper lady most of the time. Still, since her kidnapping she’d grown much bolder. Her certainly didn’t remember her doing anything like this before. Forcing his gaze back upward to her face, he wetted his lips slightly. “Elizabeth, surely you’re better protected with your shoes on. Some of the plants may have sharp spines…”

“Why, James, haven’t you seen anyone’s feet before?” She teased him, smiling.

“Of course I have. But not a woman’s foot.”

“I assure you our feet are the same. Mine are just smaller than yours. Besides, surely you’d prefer me to be barefoot than break a leg or ankle trying to walk on this uneven terrain?” She raised her chin and smiled, knowing she had won the debate. Turning slightly, she gazed around at their surroundings, her eyes widening in delight at a group of pink flamingoes standing not far away.

Seeing she was distracted for the moment, James went to the saddlebags and pulled out the blanket. Walking up and back, the blanket tossed over his arm, he flattened out a large square section of grass and then spread out the gray blanket. It wasn’t anything fancy, just one of the normal blankets from the Royal Navy and fresh from the quartermaster. Emptying the saddlebags, he spread the small feast out carefully on the blanket. He had even brought silverware, plates and a few drinking glasses, as was only proper. He was just grateful that the fragile items had survived the trip undamaged. It just wouldn’t do to drink wine straight from the bottle…

“I never knew there were so many different types of birds…” Elizabeth stated as she stared across the field filled with living feathers. “It’s odd, really. I lived here for eight years and except for my recent kidnapping, I’ve never been anywhere or done anything remotely interesting. It’s all so monotonous, ordering the servants about and deciding what Father shall like for dinner each day. Surely your days are more interesting, chasing pirates about and getting into sword fights.”

“Not as often as you would think.” James admitted as he moved to stand next to her. “Life aboard a ship can be exceedingly dull, as I’m sure you remember. There are weeks on end with practically nothing going on and when excitement does appear, it’s over in about ten minutes or less. I also have an office filled with paperwork to do now that I’ve been promoted. That means hours sitting and writing dull reports on the most boring things imaginable, like food and weapon consumption. Every barrel of supplies must be accounted for…”

Elizabeth frowned. “At least you do not have to wear corsets or shoes that squeeze your toes like a vice…”

“Perhaps not,” James admitted as he, too, watched the pink flamingoes with their brilliant feathers, long legs and downward curved bills. The area the flamingoes stood in was slightly marshy, water pooling around their ankles. Every so often they dipped their heads downward, as if pulling something from under the water and he pondered what they could possibly be eating; if that’s in fact what they were doing. He was much more familiar with the actions of seabirds, as they could often predict storms. “But then I have this wig and heavy coat. That is not exactly pleasant in this tropical climate…”

“Then why don’t you take them off?” She asked innocently.

“Excuse me?” James said, positive he must have heard her wrong. In reply, she stepped closer and reached upward, pulling his feathered hat off and tossing it onto the blanket. Heart pounding, he stood frozen in place as her hands reached up again and carefully removed the powdered wig. His head suddenly felt cold and naked without the wig, the warm breeze blowing against his sweaty head feeling akin to artic breath. The breeze tugged on his real hair now, the sensation sending little tingles through his scalp. This was entirely improper and his throat seemed to be constricted from shock. How did she ever get so bold?

“Feel better now? Your real hair looks much better than this wig, you know. I have no idea who started such a silly custom anyway. It’s quite ridiculous if you ask me” Elizabeth turned her back on him and walked over to the blanket, setting the wig down next to his hat. Crossing her legs, she lowered herself to the blanket and sat with her legs stretched out in front of her, the wind playing with her skirts.

“The wig is a symbol of power and authority, as you very well know. How else will people know who’s in charge?” James asked, freed from his momentary immobility. He was still shocked that she had the nerve to partly undress him, even if it was just a hat and wig. Still, he supposed his dark hair made him look more pirate-like and he was trying to win her affections, was he not?

“Oh, I’m sure someone can think up a better system…” Elizabeth replied as she absent-mindedly gazed at him. “Why not a different number of stripes on the jacket or something? I really don’t understand why young men try so hard to make themselves look like great-grandfathers!”

James had never thought the wigs made him and his fellows look old. In fact, he had been quite proud when he had been presented with one of the highly sought after wigs, for it had been a great achievement. They represented the upper social class. But he must remember that Elizabeth was not your delicate wallflower but a bold tiger lily. Who else would be sitting there with bare feet totally relaxed, leaning backward on her elbows and allow the wind to lift her skirts? He could already see several inches of her smooth calves and she didn’t seem to care in the least. But then, hadn’t she spent the night alone on an island with Jack Sparrow, singing that pirate song?

Determined to win her heart, he undid his sword belt from across his chest and dropped it onto the blanket, then removed his jacket as well. It was a relief to get out of the hot coat he had to admit. He simply wore a plain white shirt with puffy sleeves, the three top buttons very daringly left unbuttoned to reveal a triangle of his chest. In his opinion, it looked very pirate-like, but he also felt self-conscious dressed like this in front of her. Still, he thought it was a look she would hopefully favor.

The sun had risen higher in the sky and the humidity had risen with it. The ruckus of the various birds had risen in volume around them and that reminded him of the telescope he had brought. Retrieving it from where it lay on the blanket, he went and sat across from her. Raising it to his eye for a moment, he quickly scanned the horizon in the direction from which they had come. If he was going to hand her the telescope for bird watching, he wanted to make certain that Groves and Gillette weren’t easily visible. Deciding they must have hidden themselves among the tall grasses, he offered her the instrument. “You can see the birds much better with this…”

Curious, Elizabeth accepted the telescope and raised it to her eye. Panning it this way and that, she finally aimed it at the opposite direction from which they came, towards the mountain. She hadn’t noticed it before, but a seemingly solid wall of green wasn’t that far away from where they sat. The telescope revealed trunks of trees, hanging vines and assorted plants that swayed with the wind. Lowering the tube-like instrument, Elizabeth pointed towards the mountain. “What’s that wall of green over there?”

“The rain forest, I presume.” James replied matter-of-factly. “It goes on for miles and miles or so I heard.”

“What’s in there?” She asked, curiousness shining in her eyes.

“Trees, plants…” James picked up the knife and carefully cut into the round hunk of cheddar cheese, making thin slices. “I assure you there’s no pirates in there, that’s for certain.”

Hunger stabbing her stomach; Elizabeth accepted the plate of sliced cheese he offered her. Adding a few fruit pastries to her plate as well, she started to nibble daintily. “James, do you think pirates really bury treasure?”

Smiling at the silly question, he shook his head. “Of course not. Contrary to what stories tell pirates do not live glamorous and exciting lives. Half the time they’re starving on their pirate ships. You’ve seen how some of them looked, their thin frames and ragged clothes. As soon as they get some coin or anything of value, they run to spend it somewhere. They’re a sorry lot, too lazy to get a decent job because it requires work. But hard work doesn’t frighten me. I assure you, Elizabeth, I will take very good care of you. And you are the only treasure that I will ever require.”

Elizabeth smiled at him, leaning closer. “And are you becoming a pirate, James? A girl has to wonder why we’ve come way out here to go on a date. Are you sure you’re not planning some piracy?”

Her eyelids were half closed as she leaned yet closer, her lips slightly puckered. Their first kiss still fresh in his mind, he couldn’t resist the temptation before him and darted forward, kissing her. Her lips were soft, warm and tasted of blueberries from the pastry she’d just eaten. He knew he shouldn’t be kissing her, not way out here, but he couldn’t resist. Besides, a few little kisses couldn’t hurt. He had just placed a hand on her sun- warmed shoulder when something small and fast darted past his ear with a loud hum. Startled, he yanked away from her, his hand instantly going for the pistol on his belt. He had been careless to get so involved and not keep an eye on their surroundings. Just because they didn’t see anyone around didn’t mean they weren’t alone. Criminals could be found almost anywhere and they may look like easy targets sitting here on the hill…

“What is it?” Elizabeth asked, her brown eyes wide as they scanned the bird-filled fields around them. Reaching forward, she snatched James’ sword off the blanket and quickly unsheathed it, gripping the handle with both hands. “Was that a musket pellet that passed us?”

“The retort of a pistol firing would have caused all the birds to take flight…” James shook his head, perplexed. Had Gillette or Groves thrown something at them, thinking he had gone to far with kissing Elizabeth? Because they had to be out there somewhere…

The loud humming returned, growing louder and louder until a tiny bird buzzed past them, flying backwards. It had a brilliant green body, a black head and an incredibly long and thin red bill. Trailing behind it were two long tail feathers, black as night. The bird dipped and dived around the startled couple, as curious about them as they were about it. The bird’s wings beat so fast they were only a blur as it hovered in the air before them for several long moments. This was Jamaica’s doctor bird, a type of hummingbird and named for its long black tail feathers.

Elizabeth sat perfectly still; her eyes open with wonder as she watched the little bird. It was without doubt one of the most beautiful things she’d ever seen. After several more moments, the bird darted away towards a clump of thick vegetation nearby until it hovered above a deep scarlet flower. Poking its long beak into the flower and hovering in place, it drank the sweet nectar within. Then it flew off backwards and vanished from sight.

“That was truly beautiful…” Elizabeth remarked, her warm brown eyes still gazing at the spot where the bird had vanished.

Laughing that a bird had startled him, James took the sword from Elizabeth’s hands and placed it back in its sheath less she cut herself. Leaning back on the blanket, supported by one arm, he felt more relaxed. He was sure his two companions were having a good laugh at his expense: a little hummingbird freaked their great Commodore! This was their day off and he hoped they were enjoying it as much as he was. It was obvious Elizabeth was. She was relaxed, eating a piece of ripe papaya. Her long shining tresses blew in the wind; the swaying field of grass and brilliant blue sky with puffy white clouds the perfect background. If he were any good at art, he’d paint her like this. But alas, art wasn’t his thing. Perhaps once they were married he should commission an artist to paint her portrait out here. He’d prefer that over the more formal ones that hung in the homes of aristocrats. The lighting was perfect; it had that surreal touch to it. Large shadows passed over them as giant clouds passed overhead, puffy white with grayish bottoms.

“It really is lovely out here.” Elizabeth remarked, as she licked the sweet juice from her fingers, not caring that it wasn’t proper. Suddenly without warning, she leaped to her feet and reached down to grip his hand. “Dance with me!”

“Out here?” James blinked, surprised. The delicate hand gripping him was sticky with fruit juice. It was obvious the sugar in the fruit had gone to her head or perhaps it was the sun. Since they had arrived she hadn’t bothered with the parasol at all and he hadn’t thought of it, either. “And are we to spin around to that pirate song you favor?”

“Why not?” She dared him. “There’s no one else here. We can be as free as the birds.”

James tried to imagine singing that silly pirate song and couldn’t, certainly not with Gillette and Groves watching from wherever they have hidden themselves away. He would look too foolish. More importantly, they’d tease him about it and not let him forget it, either. His job was to catch pirates and hang them, not sing about being a pirate. “I’m afraid I don’t know the words…”

“Well, you can always learn them.” She pointed out as she tried in vain to pull him to his feet. “Besides, it’ll be fun…”

Sighing loudly, he climbed to his feet. She was determined to make a pirate of him yet. He needed to think up a good excuse, but what? Standing now, he could see the horizon behind her was much darker than before as if more clouds were moving in. A familiar loud screeching overhead caught his attention and he glanced up, seeing the recognizable shape of herons. “We should start packing up and head back.”

“But it’s not even noon yet…” She protested loudly, her eyes narrowing. “Are you so annoyed at the mere idea of singing a pirate song?”

“It’s going to rain soon.” James explained as he pointed up at the big birds flying overhead. “Those are herons up there. They always fly ahead of the storms. If they’ve come this far inland than a storm is coming.”

Elizabeth glanced up at the sky, frowning. “I admit there’s a few clouds but that doesn’t mean it’s going to rain…”

“I don’t want you to be caught out here in a downpour.” James explained as packed the remaining hunk of cheddar into the saddlebag. “Your dress would be ruined, to say the least.”

In the short time span they spent discussing the weather, the sky had grown much darker. Now the horizon off towards Port Royal was a slate gray instead of the pale gray it had been before. The air seemed to grow cooler as well as the wind picked up. It tugged on Elizabeth’s hair and dress, causing both to fly outward behind her like a flag on a ship. A loud thunder crack split the air, the too loud sound seemingly just above their heads and vibrating the ground. The air seemed to be filled with nervous energy and a second later a bolt of lightning shot out of the sky. They watched as it struck a lone tree off in the distance, near Port Royal. The poor tree instantly burst into red and orange flames. The horse, which had been grazing nearby all this time, rolled its eyes in fear and reared up on its hind legs with a shrill whistle, then galloped off.

Rain started to pelt them hard, the drops large and cold. Within seconds both were soaked to the skin, the drops stinging them with its ferociousness. The rain was falling fast on an angle and it was difficult to see anything around them. Bending, he picked up his sword and quickly looped it around himself. James gripped Elizabeth firmly by the wrist and started pulling her towards the nearby rain forest. The trees there were thick together and they’d provide a shelter from the storm. If they were lucky, no tree limbs would be knocked down atop of them. It was better than standing out in this open field, a target for lightning.

Running through the field wasn’t easy. The ground became slick with mud and James had trouble keeping his balance. Elizabeth’s long gown kept getting tangled on thick vegetation, as there were more than just grass and reeds growing in the valley, and he had to yank it free, often leaving bits of fabric behind. Finally the tree line was just ahead of them and they hurried within, shoving thick vines out of their way. It was much darker under the trees and they both tripped over exposed roots, scraping their palms on rough tree bark in a vain attempt to prevent falls. Wet leaves slapped them in their faces and Elizabeth was certain at least one insect had fallen into her bodice. After they had gone a few dozen feet, James noticed a significant decrease in the amount of rain falling on them. Pushing her against the trunk of a large tree, he pressed himself close as her arms wrapped around his waist. Thunder still rumbled overhead and now there was nothing to do but wait it out.

To be continued…

I figure there will be about one more chapter to this story and that's where the action shall be.
Anyone guess the title referred to the rain forest?

A Canopy of Green - Chapter One

2007-04-12T20:17:48Z

Here is the first chapter of my next Norribeth story. This story will be a bit longer so I decided to post it in chapters. Hope that is OK with everyone. I've actually researched Jamaica before I wrote this as I'm trying to be accurate (or as accurate as I can be). I'm also sneaking in elements of modern day Jamaica, such as the unique language you find on the island. I'm sure everyone knows what I'm referring to? Yes, it probably didn't exist back in 1650 but as I'm only using one sentence I'm saying it's the Tainos' language.

This story is the sequel to "A Moment's Weakness". Please read that first, although it's not really required to follow this one.

http://aquaseamage.livejournal.com/530.html

Well, enough chat. Here is the first chapter.

Title: A Canopy of Green

Chapter: One

Series: Exploring Jamaica

Author: Aquaseamage

Rating: PG

Characters: Norrington, Elizabeth, Governor Swann, Gillette, Groves

Pairing: Elizabeth/Norrington

Genre: Man vs Nature, Adventure, Romance

Status: In progress

Word Count: 3,700

Warnings: None

Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the Rights to Pirates of the Caribbean. This is just for fun.

Author’s Note: I have added a few aspects of modern day Jamaica, such as a few words and foods, to help bring the tropical environment alive. All the geological names mentioned in this story are true and exist near where Port Royal used to be (an earthquake in 1692 put most of the town under the sea). The Tainos are the first Jamaicans and were already there when the British first arrived. And yes, I have done research on Jamaica as to flora, fauna, wildlife, etc.

James Norrington rested in bed, the room a comfortable darkness around him. Although the hour was late, his heart was filled with joy and he kept replaying the steamy kiss he had shared with Elizabeth up on the battlements of the Fort. It was still hard for him to believe that she had chosen him over Turner and that the romantic interlude was not just a dream. Yes, it was reality and actually had happened. It was without doubt the happiest day of his life. Although Elizabeth loved pirates and their dashing ways, he was glad to see she possessed a practical streak as well. The young blacksmith could never keep her in the lifestyle she had grown accustomed to over the years, a lifestyle that included servants, fine meals, new gowns on a regular basis so she could attend social functions and all the other sundry things that went along with high society. Port Royal wasn’t London by any means but even here in a town that was barely out of its colony status there were standards. He doubted if Turner even had enough coin to buy a cheep home on the outskirts of town.

Smiling, a hand resting behind his head, James thought of the home he had bought in preparation of asking for Elizabeth’s hand. Although it wasn’t as large or grand as the Governor’s house, it wasn’t small, either. It was well constructed and situated in a good area of town. Better yet, the master bedroom had a grand view of the sparkling Caribbean and was far closer to the sea than the house his future bride lived in now. Having spent most of his life in the Navy, James doubted if he’d ever be able to live far from the roaring tides or the salty sea air. He had paid dearly for that but it was well worth it, especially now that she had agreed to become his bride. He was thankful now that his father had taught him the value of money and how to save it for what he truly desired instead of fritting it away carelessly on frivolous things. Better yet, he still had a large sum in his bank and that would be needed for running a household.

A household. Those two words more than anything remarked how real his dream was becoming. Still, he needed to get to know his bride better and for she to know him. He should take her out on a date so they could talk and grow accustomed to the other. There were several fine restaurants in town but somehow he thought the formal environment would chaff at the wild streak that ran through her. Had she not asked him to be a pirate?

He sighed, his other hand idly scratching an itch on his bare chest. How could he ever be a pirate? Oh, he knew she didn’t mean it literally but as a request for less formal attitudes. Still, he had been in the Navy so long that the formal behavior was practically a part of him and he doubted if he’d be able to swagger around as freely as Sparrow and his other compatriots. Still, he had to attempt it, be more relaxed in her presence.

But the idea of where he should take her still vexed him. He spent most of his time either at sea or in the Fort. And some of the establishments that popped up in town were hardly suitable for a lady. Rolling over onto his side, he decided he would ask Gillette and Groves in the morning. Perhaps between the three of them they’d think something up.

The morning came soon enough and after a breakfast of ripe fruit, sausage and biscuits; the three strolled along the wharf where the Navy ships were anchored. James had his hands folded neatly behind his back as he paused to gaze at the Dauntless. “I seem to have a problem that requires your assistance. Advice would be much appreciated.”

“What is the nature of the problem?” Gillette inquired politely.

“I wish to take Miss Swann on a date so we can get to know each other better, yet I feel the formal environment of the posh restaurants in town are not wholly agreeable to her nature.” He admitted, frowning slightly. “Can either of you suggest a less formal setting that would still be appropriate for a young lady?”

“What of a picnic?” Suggested Groves helpfully. “A picnic among the natural splendor of this island?”

“Yes, I suppose that may work.” James agreed as he turned to face the other two men. “But where exactly would I have this picnic? Much of the nearby beaches are filled with common folk, fishing boats and the like. And we all know sometimes unpleasant things get washed ashore. The last thing I desire is for Miss Swann to step on a stinging jellyfish.”

“Perhaps further inland?” Gillette suggested. “I heard that the Rio Grande River Valley is quite spectacular and it’s not that far from here. It’s also supposed to be filled with native wildlife. Perhaps Miss Swann would enjoy a trip to the country and a chance to see flora and fauna up close?”

James considered the matter seriously for a moment, his lips a straight line. Although he was more familiar with sea charts, he did know that the Rio Grande was the river that brought Port Royal its drinking water. The river started somewhere high up in the Blue Mountains. The Blue Mountains were the tallest mountains in all of Jamaica, reaching heights over three thousand feet. Turning towards town, he could see their hazy greenish form rising up in the far distance, like a squatting giant. Most of the mountains were covered with forest, hence their green color. The idea seemed plausible. He had no idea if Elizabeth had an interest in looking at animals or learning their behavior, still, he supposed it would be better than nothing. “I suppose it may work. But what sort of animals are we speaking of? I must admit a lack of knowledge as to native wildlife.”

“Oh, there’s nothing dangerous on this island as far as I know.” Gillette admitted to his commanding officer. “When we first came out here to Jamaica I asked around, having never been to the tropics before. The tainos told me the largest native land animal is the coney, a large type of rodent. It’s similar to our hedgehog or so I heard. But you’re unlikely to encounter one in the river valley. You’ll mostly see birds there.”

“Well, that doesn’t sound dangerous.” James wondered if Elizabeth enjoyed bird watching. Perhaps she did. It was a bit odd, but he truly knew nothing of the young woman he was engaged to. “Still, it would be highly improper for her and I to be out there alone. It would be scandalous to say the least. Her reputation has been questioned enough since she was kidnapped by pirates and was without a proper chaperone, although she seems to unaware of the whispers.”

“We could follow at a distance, stay out of sight.” Groves offered. “I wouldn’t mind seeing other areas of this island besides the Fort and the docks.”

“That will have to do, I suppose. It is agreed then, for this coming Saturday?” James waited until they both nodded and then put his mind to planning the outing. He would have to acquire a horse. A carriage would be more suited to a lady traveling but no roads existed out that way he was certain, certainly none appropriate for a carriage’s wheels. Yet he didn’t think Elizabeth would be apposed to riding a horse with him. Although he was no expert at equestation, he had a basic knowledge of horsemanship. And the Fort owned horses the three could borrow for the day.

000

Saturday rolled around faster than James expected it to and he woke to an uneasy feeling in his stomach; much akin to the nervousness he had felt at asking Elizabeth for her hand in marriage. He had managed to clear the trip with her father, pointing out the fact that Gillette and Groves would be tagging along at a distance to supervise. The Governor had never been out of Port Royal, either, and expressed his concern as to dangerous beasts lurking out in the jungle. James had to smooth over those fears as well, reassuring the portly man that Jamaica was not Africa or India. Tigers or lions didn’t lurk in the bushes waiting to snack on his daughter and no he wouldn’t snack, either. His behavior would be totally honorable. Governor Swann had just grinned and stated he trusted him like a son.

After washing and dressing, James packed cheese, wine, fresh fruit, freshly baked bread, sweet rolls, and fruit pastries into the saddlebags. He would have liked to bring some baked chicken as well, but he worried it may spoil on the ride out to the picnic site. Spring had arrived with a sudden increase to the heat and humidity; not that the so-called winter had been cold. It never grew cold here and it was often unbearable wearing the multi-layer Navy uniforms, uniforms that had been designed for a much cooler climate. Still, their picnic would have to forgo any form of meat less it make Elizabeth sick. If that happened her father would never forgive him. He also packed a blanket to lay on the grass so Elizabeth wouldn’t soil her dress with grass stains. He would bring his telescope as well, in case she desired to do some bird watching. Hooking water canteens onto the horse, he smoothly swung up in the saddle and waved at his two waiting friends.

Leaning forward in the saddle slightly, he signaled the horse to start walking. It’s hooves soon left the cobblestones of the Fort for the dirt road of Port Royal. It was just after seven am and a few souls were out sitting on their stoops eating breakfast, but mostly everyone was still asleep. James knew the fishermen had been up hours ago and were already about their work. Guiding the horse with light touches, he soon had it walking up the path to the Governor’s house. Glancing behind, he was pleased to see that Gillette and Groves had vanished from sight. Hopefully Elizabeth would be clueless to their presence.

Taking a deep breath to calm his jangled nerves, James swung down and approached the door. Gripping the knocker firmly, he wrapped and waited. The butler answered and soon he was granted entrance. He passed through the foyer and was shown a seat in the living room.

Upstairs, the Governor was in Elizabeth’s bedroom making certain she was properly attired for the picnic in a fine gown of palest pink.

“Now Elizabeth,” Governor Swann said to his daughter. “I want you to be on your best behavior today with the Commodore. He is kind enough to take you on this outing and you will act like the proper young lady you are. Is that clear?”

“Yes, Father.” Elizabeth replied as her maid handed her a pink frilly parasol to keep the sun off her delicate skin. “I assure you I will behave appropriately.”

“I should hope so!” The Governor lightly gripped her arm and led her from her bedroom. “And you will do as he says. It may be dangerous out there. If he tells you not to go somewhere then do not go there. And please, don’t try to touch the wild animals! Who knows what horrid diseases they carry…”

“Father, I’m not a little girl anymore.” Elizabeth rolled her eyes and started down the staircase, her long skirts gripped in her hands and lifted slightly. “And this is Jamaica, not the Serengeti. I survived the kidnapping just fine, not to mention being stuck on that island…”

“Yes, I know. It’s just that little of that area has been explored…” The Governor led her into the living room and they both greeted the Commodore politely. “Now James, I trust you to take care of my daughter on this trip? She has never ridden a horse and I take you will see she doesn’t fall off?”

“Of course, Governor.” James nodded to the elder man and held out his arm for Elizabeth. Feeling her delicate hand grip his arm lightly, he started for the door. “I will have her home before nightfall.”

The Governor signaled to the waiting footman and they followed the young couple outside, the neatly dressed footman carrying a small wooden stepping stool. The horse was still waiting there, it’s reins held securely by the Governor’s stable boy. The silver bits between the leather bridle and saddle sparkled in the morning sunlight. The horse itself was white with expressive brown eyes with incredibly long lashes and was of a riding breed. It was a calm and experienced steed, a good riding horse of tranquil temperament; which was why James had chosen it. The horse was a gelding, of course: a neutered male. Carefully approaching the horse so it could see him, James gripped the saddle horn and stuck his boot into the stirrup, swinging up and throwing his other leg over the horse’s back until he was properly seated in the saddle. Holding onto the saddle horn with one hand, he held his free hand down to his betrothed. “Elizabeth…”

The footman placed the stepping stool onto the ground before the horse and readied to help her up. “Miss..”

Uncertain as to how to get up onto the horse, Elizabeth stepped onto the stool and gripped James’ hand. The footman gripped her around her waist and quickly lifted her, placing her up on the horse behind the Commodore. But something was amiss. Both her legs were on the same side of the horse and her brown eyes widened in surprise. “You placed me up here wrong.”

“Elizabeth,” the Governor sighed. “As a lady you will ride sidesaddle, of course. It’s only proper.”

“Can’t I ride it astride?” She asked innocently, hopefully. “I feel like I’m going to fall off sitting this way.”

The Governor’s face reddened. “Heavens no! That wouldn’t be proper! I assure you many women back in London ride horses perfectly fine just as your seated now and they don’t fall off. Just hang onto the Commodore and you will be fine. And remember, never approach the horse from behind or it may kick you.”

James felt Elizabeth’s arm circle his waist and his heart leaped slightly in his chest, not that any emotion showed on his face. If command in the Navy taught him one thing it was how to keep his emotions under a tight rein. During emergencies at sea, like extremely bad weather, the crew looked up to the officers and one couldn’t show fear less it decrease the morale to dangerous levels or install panic. Such a situation out at sea could be the difference between life and death. Leaning forward slightly again, he ordered the horse into a slow walk. Within moments the Governor’s house was left behind and he was alone with Elizabeth.

“So, where exactly are we going?” Elizabeth’s voice asked from behind him. He could feel her weight resting partly against his back, her slim arm tight around his waist and her hand pale against the dark blue of his Navy jacket. The sun was still rising to their east and it cast long shadows on the ground to the west of them. Elizabeth must have opened her parasol for he could see its long handled shadow riding with them. Relief flooded through him at the sight for it meant she must feel secure enough on the horse to hold the parasol with her other hand.

“We are going to the Rio Grand River Valley for a picnic. I have heard it’s a very beautiful place although I’ve never been there.” James admitted, his posture perfectly straight on the horse and the reins loosely gripped in one hand. As they rode along the dirt road, the buildings on either side decreased in size and splendor. Gone were the carefully kept homes with neat yards and tidy businesses with clean premises that were found near the port. Here was where the poorer people lived, some of them of questionable morals. Small ramshackle huts lined the road now, many of them with assorted debris scattered about the front yards. Loud calls came from the open door of a questionable tavern and James frowned, as it was far to early to be drinking strong spirits. Here and there the fast-growing tropical plants were encroaching on man’s claim on the land, a few tiny palm-thatched houses dwarfed by lush vegetation. “Are you well, Elizabeth?”

“Yes, I’m fine. I’ve never been out of Port Royal before.” She admitted honestly as her eyes took in the poorer area of her town.

The river appeared to their right, no longer hidden by buildings. Man’s claim on the land ended here or so it seemed. Nothing blocked the majestic sight of the Blue Mountains rising up and up to meet the deepening blue sky and James felt his breath hitch a little at the sight. Nature, when viewed like this, was awe-inspiring. The air was much cleaner here; free of the rank smell of human waste the poor section had sported. The sweet scent of tropical flowers rode the wind currents, but above all the air smelled of lush, green growth. Gently waving stalks of sugar cane rose up on either side of them now as he led the gelding along a narrow dirt trail running parallel to the Rio Grand. Sugar cane was Jamaica’s number one product and also it’s crux problem, for rum was made of fermented sugar. Realizing they must be riding through some farmer’s field, he was startled to feel Elizabeth suddenly grip his shoulders with both hands and step on his foot. “Elizabeth, what are…”

“There!” She proclaimed happily as she cut his words off, her hands leaving his shoulders. “That’s much better.”

Her chest was pressed to his back as her hands encircled his waist, her thighs near his. Exactly what she had done dawned in his mind and his green eyes widened in surprise. “Elizabeth, this isn’t exactly proper…”

“Oh, there’s no one out here!” She exclaimed, rolling her eyes. “I don’t care if some farmer sees us, do you? Besides, my back was starting to hurt sitting that way…”

And although he protested, James had to admit he secretly liked Elizabeth being this close to him. Every tiny brush of her chest against his back sent a little electrifying thrill through him. He felt her rest her head against his shoulder and it pleased him to no end. Abruptly the sugar cane field came to an end and a large expanse of open country was before them, two towering green foothills rising up on either side of the relatively flat valley before them. Tall grasses and reeds waved with a sea-like rolling motion that seemed very odd, for how can something on land mimic the sea so well? And Gillette had been right about the birds. What seemed like thousands of birds dotted the landscape before them, being of every size, shape and color.

“This is where we will have our picnic.” James informed his future bride, his voice relaxed somewhat. Motion to the left caught his eye and he was startled to see a slightly stooped man walking towards them. Dressed in a sleeveless brown tunic of common weave, a floppy wide-brimmed hat and plain cotton trousers, the Commodore quickly assessed this must be one of the sugar cane farmers. The man’s black eyes and rich brown skin said Taino.

The farmer waved a hand at them. “Chicken merry, hawk dah near.”

Elizabeth’s nose wrinkled in confusion at his words and she turned to James. “What did he say?”

“Something about a chicken…” James replied, not understanding the Taino’s weird dialect. “These people have their own language and I do not truly understand it. Perhaps he was offering us a chicken, but then I do not see one.”

Turning to regard the gap-toothed farmer, the Commodore pointed to the bird filled field before them. “Thank you for offering a chicken, but we have brought our own picnic lunch.”

Kicking his heels against the horse slightly, he urged the beast forward. Dozens of birds fled skyward, their loud cries drowning out everything else. There was a slightly rounded hillock in the center of the valley, near the river, and that was where they would have their picnic. Military training taught the importance of high ground in a battle and such training was almost instinct to James.

The farmer watched them go and shook his head sadly, his wisdom lost on the young English couple. Although the word “chicken” had been in his sentence, he hadn’t been offering them anything at all. His words were, in fact, a warning of sorts.

Be vigilant as danger can be found in unexpected places.

To be continued…

(The above phrase is a common Jamaican proverb or saying.)

Sailor Boy

2007-04-11T18:07:56Z

I have finished my next Norribeth story. The idea for this story came to me early this morning and I wrote it all in one sitting. The title came from a song I learned in school some time ago, about a boy who went off to war and never returned and left his girl waiting.

I'm also writing a second Norribeth - which I already started - which is called "A Canopy of Green". It's the sequel to "A Moment's Weakness".

Title: Sailor Boy

Author: Aquaseamage

Rating: PG

Characters: Elizabeth, Norrington, Will Turner

Pairing: Elizabeth/Norrington

Status: Complete

Warnings: None

Word Count: 2020 words

Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the rights to Pirates of the Caribbean. This is just for fun.

Summary: Takes place after AWE (no spoilers that I’m aware of as I really don’t know/read any). James and Elizabeth talk about the future and the missing Will Turner.

Miss Elizabeth Swann rested upon the beautifully carved chair swing that hung from a tree in her father’s yard, one pale hand loosely gripping the metal chain the chair hung from, her cheek pressed to her hand, bored. Spring had come to Port Royal again with a riot of blooming flowers, thicker humidity and the loud ruckus of thousands of mating birds. The human residents were feeling the pull, too, and love was in the air. Girls could be seen strolling down the street near the waterfront in fine spring dresses, fashionable hats and lace-covered parasols. Either they had a man on their arm or were working hard to attract one. Although Elizabeth was wearing the beautiful pale pink dress her father had bought for her, she didn’t feel any of the thrills of this year’s Season.

Her betrothed, Will Turner, had disappeared over a year ago on a quest to free his father from Davy Jones. Since then she had run through all the various emotions his absence had caused: fear for his safety, heartache at being separated, hope and expectation that he’d appear one morning at her doorstep with a smile on his face. When the months started to roll past without any word for him, despair settled in. Then annoyance and anger soon followed, for how could he run off and abandon her like this – all for a man who had abandoned him as a baby to go pirating? Not only had Will abandoned her but his business as well. A new blacksmith had moved into town and took over the business from the alcoholic Mr. Brown, for Port Royal couldn’t exist without a skilled metalworker. The only souvenir she had from Will was the chains that held up the swing, a gift Will and her father had worked on together. Although the swing was a fine piece of craftsmanship, it could not fill her empty heart. The swing quickly lost all appeal and was now just a convenient place to sit while outside. Even with all the windows open, the house was too stuffy and humid, like a sauna.

“Elizabeth?” A well-cultured voice said softly.

Lifting her eyes, she was surprised to see James Norrington standing before her in his neat Navy uniform, his feathered dress hat atop his white powdered wig.

“Elizabeth, it pains me to see you like this.” James stated as he seated himself on the swing next to her. His green eyes were filled with concern and he hesitantly put his arm around her shoulders, pulling her close when she didn’t protest.

Pressing her face against his warm chest, the fabric of his uniform rough against her cheek, Elizabeth closed her eyes. His arms encircled her waist, his splayed palms hot against her back. It felt good to be held by someone who cared about her and her heart soared a little higher. “I … I don’t understand how can he run off and just leave me, abandon me like this? I thought he loved me…”

“The boy never had a good father figure.” James commented as he rested his clean-shaven chin atop her head, one hand gently stroking her back. “Mr. Brown certainly wasn’t a wholesome figure for him. In fact, he served as just the opposite. Then toss someone like Jack Sparrow into the mix. The man is a great manipulator. He even manipulated me several times, a fact I’m not proud of. But a pirate I am not.”

“You are a good man, James.” Elizabeth admitted. “Even during hard times you protected me and pointed me in the right direction.”

“Children of single parents, Elizabeth, often grow up to be single parents themselves.” James gently explained. “It is different in cases where one parent has died, like your mother, but the boy most likely has no clear idea what it means to be a husband or father. I, on the other hand, come from a stable household where my parents loved each other very much. My father taught me values. I will not run off and abandon you as he did.”

Elizabeth pulled back slightly so she could look into his eyes. “Do … do you think he is dead?”

“I honestly cannot say.” He admitted, his voice sad. “I wish I could tell you one way or the other, for I understand the not knowing can be agonizing. But the world is a very big place and this island is just a tiny speck on the ocean. But if he truly cared for you, he wouldn’t be doing this. You would already be married instead of sitting here by yourself worrying about him. He is not worthy of your affections, Elizabeth.”

“I know…” She whispered sadly. It was the same conclusion she had come to as well. Either Will didn’t love her or he was dead, his body rotting away on some island or perhaps at the bottom of the sea. Or he had truly gone pirating, following in his old man’s footsteps. None of the three possibilities did her any good. “I’ve known that for awhile now.”

“Elizabeth,” James moved off the swing and knelt before her on the grass on one knee. Taking her hand in his, he stared up into her eyes. “I still love you. I’ve never stopped loving you. And I want you to know that my new position doesn’t require as much time out at sea as when I was a captain or commodore. I will be home with you almost every night and you need not be alone. You need not worry about loosing me out at sea, as many navy wives do.”

Nervous butterflies started fluttering in Elizabeth’s stomach. She knew he was about to propose to her again and this time he was doing it the traditional way on bended knee. He looked very handsome in his uniform, something that she had never really noticed before. But perhaps more important she had seen James at his lowest and even then he had been a decent man. Yes, he had drunk rum on the one occasion but had thrown it all back up soon after, proving he had never drunk any before.

She wasn’t really sure how she had recognized him that day in Tortuga. The bar had been a riot, everyone fighting and running about. And James had looked nothing of the dignified man she was used to seeing. His clothes had been dirty, torn and tattered; his white wig a wild rat’s nest upon his head. Yet from her place in the bar’s doorway she had known it was him instantly and had gone to his aid. Later when she had helped him up from the pig’s pen he had recognized her instantly as well, even disguised in her boy’s clothing. Even Jack hadn’t identified her right away. Perhaps they were meant to be together.

“Nor will I hold you to only my interests, as some husbands do. You are free to pursue your own hobbies. Nor need they be lady-like things like embroidery. I honestly cannot imagine you doing such a passive activity.” James smiled up at her, light twinkling in his green eyes.

“It would drive me mad.” She admitted, and then stared him in the eyes boldly. “You will fence with me? I haven’t had anyone to practice with and I don’t want to get rusty, less more pirates attack. A girl never knows when she’ll need to defend herself from lowlifes.”

“If that is your desire. I certainly know you’re skilled with a blade.” James eyes lowered to her dress with the thick petticoats and he daringly fingered the material. “If we’re going to fence, then allow me to purchase you more appropriate clothing?”

Her mouth dropped open and her eyes widened. “You would buy me men’s clothes?”

“I must admit you looked quite fetching on the Pearl.” James admitted, grinning. “I never realized there were certain advantages to seeing a woman in men’s pants before…”

“James!” Elizabeth cried, blushing. She had an all too clear idea what he had been looking at.

“Can I not admire your beauty, your perfect form?” Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a sparkling ring. Clasping her hand again in his, he gazed up into her eyes. “Elizabeth, will you be my bride?”

“Yes!” She replied, throwing her arms around his neck, catching him off guard as she pressed her lips against his. A startled squeak was heard as he lost his balance and fell over backward to land on the green grass, the feathered hat falling off his head. She promptly landed atop him, still kissing until she was forced to pull away for air. Settling herself on his waist, Elizabeth smirked at him, humor in her brown eyes. “Why, James, I believe you have to marry me know with us in such an indecent position and outside no less!”

Embarrassed, he blushed.

Taking the ring out of his now numb hand, she happily slipped it onto her finger. She and James were much better suited to each other. Her boldness complimented his shyness nicely. Yes, they would make a nice couple. She was looking forward to planning their wedding and this one wasn’t going to get away, she was going to make certain of that. After admiring how the ring flashed from reflected sunlight on her finger, she turned her attention downward to see him still looking fairly red in the face. “Why, James, don’t you want to kiss me?”

“I …”

Elizabeth giggled and pressed forward to kiss him again.

Seven years passed before Will Turner came back from his adventures and looking for Elizabeth. It had taken him that long to free his father from Davy Jones’ clutches as he had refused to go back on his promise. It hadn’t mattered to him that the man he was rescuing had abandoned him and his mother years ago or it was his absence that has caused his poor mother to work herself to death to keep food on the table and a roof over their heads. Bootstrap with all his pirating and gathering loot had never even bothered to send them any coin. He had just fathered him and forgotten him, just like Will had forgotten Elizabeth during his quest. Somehow along the line he’d gotten the crazy idea that she’d be waiting for him all this time so it was with great surprise that he found her standing near the piers.

“Elizabeth!” Will happily cried upon seeing her, rushing over. “I’m so happy to see you. I’m sorry I’ve been gone so long but it was harder to free my father than I thought. Can you ever forgive me?”

She eyed him coolly. “It is already forgotten, Mr. Turner.”

Will gave her a slightly confused look at her use of his surname but continued on. “How are you, Elizabeth? I thought of you every moment I was gone.”

“I am perfectly fine.”

A little girl came running up to Elizabeth, a toy sailing ship clutched in one hand. She wore a beautiful pink gown with satin trim, a lacy bonnet on her head and had the most amazing green eyes. The ship she carried looked very much like the navy vessels anchored in the harbor.

Will’s face took on the confused, dumb expression he often favored. “Who’s your little friend?”

“That,” James Norrington said as he exited from the nearby fort and took Elizabeth’s arm. “Would be my daughter. Good day, Mr. Turner.”

And with that, the three of them walked away into the setting sun, heading for home.

The End

I Do?

2007-04-08T20:34:09Z

I finished my second PotC story. I'm a little nervous about posting this as I never wrote anything like it before. It's not meant to be taken seriously as it's a comedy or parody. I suppose this would have been perfect for April Fool's Day as Jack plays a trick on Will, Elizabeth and Norrington (Scruffy!Norrington, that is). The entire story is mainly from Jack's viewpoint. It also served as great practice at writing Jack.

Yes, this is a Will/Elizabeth/Norrington fic but it's all rated PG, so please don't stone me.

Title: I Do?
Author: Aquaseamage
Rating: PG
Characters: Will Turner, Elizabeth Swann, James Norrington, Jack Sparrow, Governor Swann, Pintel, Ragetti and Mr. Gibbs.
Pairings: Will/Elizabeth/Norrington (one-sided attraction of Jack towards Elizabeth)
Genre: Humor / Parody
Status: Complete
Word Count: 6,300
Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the rights to PotC. This is just for fun.
Summary: In interest of peace (and barrels of rum), Jack cooks up a new scheme aimed at Will, Elizabeth and James. The scheme: marriage. Humor with a plot.

Author's note: This story is meant as humor and should not be taken seriously, unless you want to. The story begins during Dead Man's Chest after they dig up the heart and escape on the Pearl - but Norrington joins them on the ship instead of running off. Since this is humor, I'm ignoring Davy Jones for the moment.

It was a beautiful day out at sea. The waves rocked the ship gently as it plowed forward along its course, heading for whatever secret desire lurked in Jack’s black heart. The sun was rising in the east, the brightly glowing golden-orange globe turning the water into liquid gold. A few scant clouds, their undersides colored pink and orange from the rising sun, floated high above the wind-filled black sails. The Black Pearl was in a fine spirit this morning, her familiar creaking of the wood and flap of the canvas and groan of the rigging making the captain joyful. Jack’s long, ring studded fingers gripped the warm wood of the helm, adjusting the coarse just so. Almost lazily his dark eyes darted about to see what his crew was up to. A Captain always had to be on watch less his underlings lazed off. But to his delight, his crew was busy thanks to Mr. Gibbs. Yes, everyone on the Black Pearl was happy and grateful they had escaped the Sea Devil himself and his horrible beastie.

Well, almost everyone.

Jack frowned. There was an ominous dark cloud on the horizon and it promised one ugly storm, less he nip it in the bud. For this particular cloud was not made of water vapors high in the atmosphere but the flesh and blood of his crew. When he hired the good Commodore it didn’t occur to him that both he and Will would be on his lovely Pearl at the same time, with Elizabeth no less! The wild fight on the island atop the giant wheel had tired them out but now that they had a good night’s sleep… “I’d hate to think of blood spilled on the deck of my lovely Pearl…”

Yes, blood was sticky, nasty and took a lot of elbow grease to get off the deck. Then Ragetti might drop his eye in the horrible mess and Cotton’s parrot might scatter it all about, not to mention it’ll stink worse than the Kraken in all this heat. Of course, there was only one thing to do. Grinning, Jack scurried away from the ship’s wheel towards the main deck. Arms spread wide, he sped down the wooden stairs, the beads in his hair jingling.

Elizabeth was leaning against the rail, her long silky tresses blowing free in the wind. She was still wearing her brown and white men’s outfit – minus the hat, which was a real shame for Jack preferred her in a dress. Yet the man’s outfit was practical, Jack supposed. A woman couldn’t run around or fight with a sword if she had to wear heavy skirts and breath through constricting corsets. The idea about what he was about to do made his stomach twist very unpleasantly. He had some sort of feeling towards her and it had made working his compass near impossible, still she wasn’t for him and the sooner he was rid of her the better.

“The rum, must do it for the rum…” Jack whispered to himself, his soft voice being carried away by the brisk wind. Clearing his throat and pasting a broad smile onto his face, he called out to her. “Elizabeth, darling, come over here for a minute.”

“What?” Elizabeth turned away from the rail and walked over to him, a quizzical look on her face.

“I know you’re not happy with old Jack, are ye?” Jack said as he stood before her, his hands pressed together as if in prayer. “I know you’re angry about me tricking your bonny lad onto that floating graveyard of a ship and well, maybe about that umm .. offer .. I made ye the other day…”

“That was disgusting!” Elizabeth declared, her eyes glowing darkly. “I may not dress like one, but I’m still a lady you know…”

“Of course ye are!” Jack smiled broadly, his pearly white teeth visible. “And it be my fault ye missed your wedding and that ye be feeling out of sorts. Well, I’m going to make it all up to ye right now! Just trust in old Jack and yer be happier than a bee in a field o flowers.”

Before she could say another word, Jack waved a hand in the air. “Will, Norrington, would ye two come over here?”

Norrington climbed to his feet from where he had been scrubbing the deck with Pintel and Ragetti. The former Commodore didn’t really like that he was now serving on the infamous pirate ship. He could have run away with the heart, but since Elizabeth was still here, here was where he was going to be. As of yet no one seemed to know he had it. His green eyes soon landed on the approaching young blacksmith and his face darkened, eyes glaring.

“Now, now, we’ll have none of that on me ship!” Jack declared as he waved a finger in front of Norrington’s face. “We’re all going to be friends, savvy?”

“What is it?” Will asked as he joined the little group on the deck.

“We’re going to play a little game and ye three are going to participate, savvy?”

“We have no time to play games!” Will declared loudly. “We have to rescue my father from that sea devil, Davy Jones!”

“We are running away from Jones, not towards him!” Jack clarified. One of his hands snaked into a secret pocket on his person and he withdrew a shiny bauble he had liberated from the swamp witch when she had been busy and looking the other way. One might think that Jack was an ordinary pirate who behaved oddly, but that was far from the actual truth. In reality, Jack knew a little of the magic world himself. Oh, he couldn’t practice magic as Tia Dalma could but he knew a bit of enchanted items from all the time he had spent with her in the past. Some of her knowledge had rubbed off and it wasn’t by accident that he had borrowed this particular item. Holding said item between thumb and forefinger, he held it aloft in front of the three. “This will solve all your problems!”

“It’s a ring.” Elizabeth stated, clearly confused.

“Oh, please!” Norrington droned, rolling his eyes. “I suppose this is where you’ll tell another huge lie, claiming that it has some mystical powers or some such nonsense.”

“Well, the heart was real, wasn’t it?”

But before Norrington could reply, Will jumped in eagerly. “What does it do?”

“Don’t tell me you believe him?” Norrington asked in his clear voice, one hand shoving his loose locks of hair out of his eyes. The bottom of his dark blue coat flapped slightly in the brisk wind. “I can’t believe I stepped out of the way for you before. You could have at least had the decency to marry her…”

“I was arrested!” Will proclaimed hotly, his white puffy sleeves pressed firmly against his arms. One hand settled on his sword’s hilt.

“Gentlemen, please!” Jack cried as he frantically waved both hands in the air. “There will be no fighting on my ship! Now, are we in accord?”

Neither Will nor Norrington made any reply.

The loud commotion of their captain had attracted several crewmembers, including Pintel, Ragetti and Mr. Gibbs. The three pirates stood silently to one side, watching.

“Will, please repeat after me: I do”. Jack stated, an uncertain grin on his face.

Will stared at Jack suspiciously. “Why?”

“Because you’ll get this after you say it!” Jack waved the shiny ring under the young blacksmith’s nose. “It’s a great prize, I assure ye. Besides, what harm can it do saying two little words?”

“I don’t know. You’re full of tricks, Jack. But then, I did get to meet my father thanks to your last trick so I guess it turned out OK.” Will glanced at Elizabeth and then at Norrington. The older man most likely thought he was a coward that ran out on Elizabeth, leaving her at the altar! “I’m no coward! I’ll say your words, Jack, because I trust you. I do!”

“Excellent!” Jack grinned and did a little bow in Will’s direction. His nimble thief’s fingers fiddled with the ring for a moment, twisting it this way and that. Soon the once solid ring came apart into three pieces and he promptly handed one of the outer pieces to Will. “I promised ye a prize and there it be! See, good ol’ Jack kept his word.”

Puzzled, Will glanced down at the fragmented piece of band resting in his palm. It was still a complete circle but it was wavy. “What do I do with this?”

“Ye put it on when I say ye do.” Jack replied, his coal lined dark eyes already turning to Elizabeth. “Your turn, love.”

Elizabeth sighed, one hand on her hip. “I do?”

“Wonderful!” Jack quickly handed her the middle bit of the ring.

“Jack,” Elizabeth said as she gripped the ring bit tightly in a fist. “What exactly is this nonsense all about?”

“Please, darling, be patient a little bit longer? Then I’ll tell you. Promise!” The pirate captain turned to Norrington, dangling the last shiny bit of golden ring in front of his green eyes. “Ye want it, don’t ye?”

“Why would I want something you most likely have stolen?” Norrington asked.

“Humor me?” Jack asked. Then his voice dropped lower. “Trust me, you’ll want this.”

“Oh, very well. It seems I’ll never get back to the deck swabbing until I do what you wish. I do.” Norrington held out his palm and accepted the last sliver of the golden ring.

“Now ye three put them on.”

Will looked nervously at the ring sliver in his palm. “Um, do I want to put it on?”

“Yes, yes you do!” Jack cried, excitement in his voice.

“We might as well get this foolishness over with.” Norrington stated dryly as he slid his part of the ring onto his finger, his green eyes noting several rings flashing on Jack’s fingers. “No doubt our esteemed Captain doesn’t think we look like pirates due to our bare fingers.”

Following the ex Commodore’s example, Will and Elizabeth put on their rings as well. As they did so, all three rings glowed brightly for a moment and then the glow faded. Each bit of ring also automatically altered itself to fit perfectly on the finger it was on, never minding if it were a man or woman.

“Congratulations!” Jack cried happily. “The three of ye are now married! And now if ye be so kind, ye can stop ye arguing over who’s going to marry who.”

“WHAT?!” The three of them cried together in shock.

Ignoring their cry, Jack started to swagger back towards the ship’s helm. On his way, he pointed at Mr. Gibbs, Pintel and Ragetti. “Ye three be the witnesses. I’ll need ye to make yer mark on the official paper later.”

“Yes, Sir!” Mr. Gibbs responded as he nodded his head.

Pintel slapped his tall friend on the back and the two leered at Elizabeth, laughing.

Elizabeth’s mouth dropped open in shock, her eyes widening until they might fall out of their sockets. “Jack, you can’t do that! It’s ILLEGAL!”

Pintel and Ragetti snickered loudly.

“Love,” Jack said as he paused and turned to look in her direction, a sad but sincere expression on his face. “I hate to tell ye this, but yer on a pirate ship. And pirates tend to engage in illegal activities. It must be a shock to ye, but you’ll get used to it. Now if you and your gents will excuse me, I have a course to chart in me cabin.”

“We’ll be hung for this … this …” Norrington cried, horrified at Jack’s idea of a game. “You committed a crime so heinous it doesn’t even have a name!”

“Really?” Jack blinked at him, standing up straighter and looking very pleased. “Thank ye, Commodore! That be a very good compliment, one of the best ye given me in our long friendship. I will henceforth engage my devious brain in thinking up even more new crimes for yer pleasure to report. And did ye forget you’re already on the hanging list. If one’s to get hung, it might as well be for something you enjoy doing; although I admit it’s beyond me why holy matrimony is enjoyable. Seems more like torture if ye ask me. Each to his own.”

Elizabeth tugged on the wavy golden band around her finger, but it was suddenly snug and refused to budge even an inch. She gritted her teeth, her lips just a pale line and tried twisting. Giving up, she lifted her head and glared angrily at the pirate in front of her. “It won’t come off!”

“My dear, marriage is forever.” Jack stated. “Didn’t daddy dearest inform ye of that? Speaking of our beloved Governor, we must go pay him a visit so I may collect my payment for performing such a lovely wedding service.”

“What?” Elizabeth cried, horrified. “My father will not pay you for this atrocity!”

“He will if I kidnap him…”

Pintel and Ragetti laughed even harder.

“Jack, why did you do this?” Will asked his eyes filled with anger and his voice low. “I trusted you!”

“But I only gave you want you wanted. Ye wanted to marry Elizabeth, he wanted to marry Elizabeth and she wanted to get married, too. You’re all happy now, three peas in a pod and all that. Now I must really go plot that course.”

Twirling around, Jack started to saunter away and was abruptly almost pulled off his feet by a wild-eyed Elizabeth clinging to his arm. The pirate blinked at her lazily. “Easy on the goods, love. I appreciate your eagerness, but alas I make it a rule not to get involved with married females. It’s not good for my health, ye know, jealous husbands and all.”

“Eewww!” She replied, automatically letting his not-exactly-clean sleeve go. “That’s not what I wanted and you know it! Why must you be so … so … vulgar!”

“Pirate.” Jack simply stated. “Now what was it ye wanted?”

“You can’t tell my father about this!”

“But how else will I collect me three barrels of rum?” Jack asked.

Will stared at Jack, mouth-hanging agape. “You did this for rum…”

“Of course.” Jack grinned at the young blacksmith. “Gotta have me rum.”

Elizabeth spun on her heel and stood stiffly facing the other way, her arms crossed over her heaving bosom. “This is unbelievable! You’re lower than a … a … swamp rat!”

The pirate licked his lips. “Those are rather tasty over a campfire. Beats eating raw toes…”

Hands over mouth, Elizabeth ran to the ship’s rail to puke.

Watching, Jack shrugged. “Gots morning sickness already. Ye two are fast. Good thing I married ye all. Governor will be quite pleased I’m sure.”

Two sharp swords were shoved in his face and Jack leaned backward, somehow his body bending like a willow sapling in a hurricane without falling over.

“It’s your uncouth words that have upset her.” Norrington said harshly in his refined voice. “You don’t speak to a lady like that. And only the lowest savage would ever even consider consuming those items.”

“Well, if ye were the King of the Cannibals you’d think differently.” Jack protested as he backed away.

“He ate some of his own crew!” Will hissed in almost a whisper so only he, Norrington and Jack could hear it. “He had me tied like a pig on a roasting stick!”

“But I’d never eat you, dear William. Honest!” Jack crossed himself quickly and nodded his head, smiling uncertainly at the two men.

“Half the words you say are lies!” Will reminded him.

“But those particular ones are truth. Honest!”

“You are disreputable.” Norrington stated. Pulling his sword away from Jack’s nose, he placed it back in its scabbard. “Come, Turner, he is not worth wasting our time on. Let us see if we can make some sense out of this mess.”

Relieved that his skin was still intact, Jack watched them head back towards Elizabeth. His crooked grin resurfacing, he swaggered off towards his cabin and his sea chart.

000

James, Elizabeth and Will were sitting next to each other on the stairs, unsure what to do.

“So, how does a three-way marriage work?” Will finally asked. He, like Elizabeth, had tried pulling the ring off and it had refused to budge. It made no sense as he had examined it carefully and it didn’t seem to be constricting his finger in any way. It just refused to come off.

“Oh, get off it, Turner.” Norrington commented dry. “This isn’t a real marriage and you know it. He’s a pirate, a wanted criminal. Surely you don’t think he’d perform a real ceremony, do you?”

“Well, if it’s not real, then why did you get so upset?” Will countered hotly. “And we are criminals! Lord Beckett had arrest warrants for all three of us. Elizabeth and I were tossed into jail like common thieves. He only let me go to retrieve Jack’s compass from him.”

“And if it weren’t for Father sneaking me out, I’d still be sitting in a cell.” Elizabeth admitted. “For all I know, he may be sitting in the cell now. Beckett does not appear to be a kind man or very forgiving.”

“Maybe these rings make it real…” Will mused out loud. “It’s probably one of the items he stole from that swamp witch. It’s probably magic, like his compass. And don’t say you don’t believe in magic, not after seeing the heart and Davy Jones’s men.”

The morning passed and the three were subject to rude catcalls and leering stares among loud laughter. The Pearl sped along unnaturally fast, far faster than any ship had a right to go and Will wondered if the Pearl herself was magic, too. He certainly wouldn’t put it past Jack. The man certainly wouldn’t risk his soul for an ordinary ship. Those were aplenty and he could steal one easily from any harbor. His theft of the Interceptor had proven that.

“We’re coming up on Port Royal.” Norrington commented, his years of experience allowing him to recognize certain landmarks.

“But we’ll be sunk!” Will cried.

“Or arrested!” Elizabeth added fearfully. “Surely even Jack isn’t that stupid!”

“Never fear, love.” Jack reassured her as he suddenly appeared before them as if by magic. “Ol’ Jack has a hiding spot those bright and proper Navy boys know nothing about. We’ll be safe enough here.”

The Captain’s gaze shifted to Norrington. “Now Norri, ye promise you’ll not betray me and go tell your ex-fellows my little secret, savvy? I did do you a big favor…”

Norrington rolled his eyes sarcastically. “As if being in an illegal marriage is a favor…”

“But it’s all square and legal like.” Jack stuck a hand into his clothing and pulled out a rolled scroll sealed with a tattered red ribbon. Sliding the ribbon off in a flourish, he flicked the scroll open with a smooth wrist movement to reveal an elaborate marriage certificate with fancy lettering. “See? All proper and everything; the T’s crossed and I’s dotted. Them there X’s are the whiteness’s signatures. Wit thee exception of Mr. Gibbs, I’m afraid they don’t know their alphabets.”

“Sparrow,” Norrington remarked dryly. “Need I remind you one of your numerous crimes was selling falsified and counterfeit land deeds?”

Jack frowned sadly, a hurt expression on his face. “Ye wound me feelings, Commodore. Oh, my mistake. Ex-Commodore. Ye really shouldn’t be associating with pirates, ye know. Might put a dark stain on ye shiny and honorable record. But wait, we’re already past that stage. Like it or not, your a pirate now. You asked me for a job, full well knowing what I am and what sort of ship I have. I accepted that offer because of ye skills and knowledge around a ship. I didn’t have to but I did. I assure you it had nothing to do with that pistol ye were pointing at me at the time. And as said pirate, ye have freedom. Ye can do what ye want, when ye want. If ye want to be involved in an unusual marriage ye can do that, too. I was even going to throw ye three a nice and proper wedding bash. But first we need to go retrieve dearest daddy…”

“Jack, are you trying to say we’re all pirates?” Elizabeth asked. “Because I don’t think I’ve done anything that warrants that title.”

“Guilt by association, love.” Jack smiled at her. “And as I understand, there’s some nice, pretty warrants with your name on them.”

“And how, exactly, are you going to kidnap the Governor?” Norrington asked from where he sat on the stairs. “The place is swarming with Navy and Marines, so don’t think you can just stroll into town as you please. You’ll be arrested on site.”

The pirate shook his head sadly. “Ye have no imagination. Be thankful I took ye under my wing. You stick with ol’ Jack and you’ll become a great commander.”

Norrington glared at him angrily. “And what was I before?”

“A stuffy stuffed shirt who followed every rule in the book and was boring as watching mushrooms grow. And ye didn’t know how to court a lady any better than the eunuch here.” Jack pointed a finger at Will.

“At least I had my honor!” Norrington pointed out.

“Mate, honor won’t keep yer bed warm and it certainly won’t cook ye a meal.” Jack pointed out. “Anyway, ye too won her by default. I married ye all to keep peace on me ship and to get them barrels of rum.”

“Cook?” Elizabeth blinked. “I don’t know how to cook…”

“And why do you keep calling me a eunuch?” Will demanded, uncaring if Elizabeth could cook or not. “Everywhere we go you keep calling me that!”

“William, you really are dense at times, do ye know that?” Jack shook his head sadly. “I do it to keep ye out of direct trouble. If ye dastardly villains think ye are just a young, innocent kid they’ll ignore you and leave ye alone hopefully. But ye ignore my attempts to keep ye safe and jump into the middle of the fray! And here to think I was about to tell the good pirate Commodore that ye are shaping up to be a fine sea commander. Why, just the other day ye were running around like an old sea salt and shouting commands, in battle no less! The crew obeyed ye without question. Ye can think fast on yer feet and that’s a skill any great commander needs to possess. Of course, ye learned it from the best…”

“Turner, a commander? Hardly…” Norrington scoffed, unbelieving.

Jack rapped him on the head. “Ye pay attention and ye can learn, too.”

“So how are you going to kidnap my father?” Elizabeth asked, curious.

“Secret tunnels, love.”

000

“I don’t believe it…” Norrington grumbled as he carried a stolen crate of who knows what up onto the Pearl. “So that’s his secret to cleaning out the warehouses without any of the guards seeing any suspicious activity. He has tunnels under Port Royal that lead right into the various warehouses!”

“Why are we doing this?” Will asked him as the young blacksmith staggered under his own heavy crate. “Why are we helping load all this stuff onto the ship? I mean, why don’t you run back to Beckett?”

Norrington laughed. “And leave you here alone with Elizabeth? Hardly. She’s my wife just as much as she’s yours.”

Will dropped his crate onto the growing pile on the Pearl’s main deck, wiping the sweat off his brow with his sleeve. “I thought you said that marriage wasn’t legal!”

“It’s not.” Norrington confirmed as he too wiped his sweaty forehead, staring at the slightly younger man. “But just in case it is legal… I’m not going to give up that chance.”

“Unhand me, you ruffian!” A familiar voice called out.

Will and James moved to the rail and peered downward, rewarded by the site of Governor Swann being pushed forward by none other than Captain Jack Sparrow. Within moments the two men joined them on deck.

“I should think ye be grateful for me rescuing you from that prison cell. Luckily good William taught me thee secret of how to open doors when ye don’t have a key. Love then pin barrel hinges I do.”

“Elizabeth!” Governor Swann spotted his daughter and rushed over to her, relieved to see she was all right. “I’ve been so worried about you! Thank goodness you’re all right. Now you must tell me everything that has happened since I’ve seen you last.”

Seeing that the last of the stolen goods were onboard, Jack ordered Mr. Gibbs to take the ship out. Soon the sails were arranged in such a way that they captured every last drop of wind and the Black Pearl practically flew across the water. If there were any Navy ships in the area they soon were left far behind.

“My dear,” Governor Swann remarked as he took in his daughter’s current brown and white men’s outfit. “This attire is hardly appropriate…”

“But it be just fine for a pirate lass…” Jack commented as he snuck up from behind the Governor, sliding sideways into the man’s view. “There be a little something we need to discuss.”

“A pirate? Hardly!” Governor Swann waved his hand, dismissing Jack’s words. “Those arrest warrants are totally unjustified! Lord Beckett refuses to listen to reason and I cannot get anywhere with him at all. His henchman killed a good, honest man with no real justification right before my eyes. So just because a warrant exists does not make her a pirate.”

Jack shrugged. “So she’s not a pirate. But she’s married to two pirates.”

“What? Married to pirates? Two did you say….” The Governor’s face grew pale with shock.

“We’re not pirates!” Will and James protested together, at the same time and then looked at each other in surprise.

Grinning, Jack rubbed his hands together. It was obvious the rings were working. The two no longer glared death threats at the other but had joined together to fight a common foe: himself. The idea was still raw in their minds and it needed longer to sink in, but when it did it would hopefully be nice and peaceful.

The Governor leaned heavily against the nearest solid object, in this case one of the main masts. “Elizabeth, tell me this isn’t true. Surely you have more common sense than to marry two men!”

“Well, I …” She started to say, quickly hiding her hand behind her back.

Regaining his feet, the Governor gripped her arm and pulled her hand forward. Spotting the curvy golden ring, he sighed loudly. His eyes darted to Will’s hand and then to James’ hand, spotting identical rings. Letting go of his daughter, he stormed over to the two men. “James, how could you allow this? I trusted you. Surely you know better than to do this … this illegal act! You were a Commodore, for goodness sake! Surely you didn’t throw all your morals out the window when you quit?”

Norrington gulped nervously. “It was an accident?”

“Do you really expect me to believe that?” Governor Swann cried angrily. “How in the world does one get married by accident? Are you saying the three of you were intoxicated?”

“Sparrow tricked us!” Will declared loudly. “He told each one of us to say “I do” and then he gave us these rings, told them to put them on!”

“And now they refuse to come off…” Norrington added. “There was no actual ceremony. It only exists in Sparrow’s twisted mind.”

“That’s an outrage!” The Governor cried, horrified.

“Ye still owe me three barrels of rum, mate.” Jack butted in, dark eyes gleaming hopefully.

“For what?” Governor Swann demanded to know. “Certainly not for the so-called marriage you performed. When my daughter gets married, it will be with a proper ceremony.”

“Ye want the long and boring version?” Jack asked, frowning. “That’ll cost ye twelve more barrels of rum. And if ye want flowers and all that extra stuff it’ll be more yet. Why do ye want to go through all that trouble? This here certificate looks just fine to me. I had it witnessed and all.” The pirate Captain dug the marriage certificate out of his clothing and waved it in front of the Governor’s nose.

Pintel and Ragetti smartly saluted the Governor.

“We did a great job of witnessing.” Pintel informed the older portly man. “Wouldn’t want our Poppit to get married incorrectly with her a fancy lady and all.”

“Yeah,” Ragetti grinned. “We even made X’s on the paper like the Captain told us to.”

“Ooohhh, this is awful!” Governor Swann swayed on his feet and would have fallen over if it weren’t for Will and James catching him. “And to think I was moaning about being in a cell…”

Jack searched around for the nearest flat surface. Spotting the stack of stolen goods, he rushed over to the nearest crate and promptly placed the certificate on it. Digging in his pocket, he pulled forth yet another ring. “Mr. Gibbs, be so kind as to bring me a lit candle!”

“Yes, Captain!” Within moments Mr. Gibbs handed him a lit candle.

Blowing it out, he stuck the hot melted wax end onto the bottom of the certificate and then pressed the ring onto the hot wax. “Bring me a quill and ink.”

“Right away, Captain.”

“What are you doing?” The Governor asked, as he grew more and more concerned. “Surely that isn’t what I think it is…”

“I liberated ol’ Beckett of his fancy ring and now I’m going to forge his signature…”

Shocked, the Governor gasped. “That’s … that’s illegal!”

Jack blinked at him. “A little forgery never hurt anyone…”

“What did you do to him?” Elizabeth asked, curious.

“Not much, love. Just locked him up in his closet with a few ropes around his person and a good-sized lump on thee head. It’s not like I could do anything more serious to the man, not after I already accidentally neutered him a few years back. It’s not my fault if he can’t use a sword proper like…”

Everyone gasped.

The pirate captain accepted the quill and ink, a sad look on his face. “I don’t think he ever forgave me for that…”

Pintel and Ragetti started laughing. It’s one of the reasons they loved Jack. He always had the wildest adventures to tell them about. Not that they liked being in the middle of an adventure, especially dangerous ones, but once it was over it was great fun.

Jack leaned over the crate and with great concentration wrote Beckett’s name. Blowing on the ink, he stood up straight and offered the piece of parchment to Governor Swann. “Now surely that’s worth three barrel of rum, aye?”

“Are there any crimes you haven’t committed?” Swann asked as he accepted the paper, frowning at it.

“Well, I never took a woman against her wishes. Does that count?” Jack asked innocently. “So do we have an accord now? It be all proper and all…”

“Having two husbands is far from proper!” The Governor commented as he waved the paper about in the warm air. “And this is a forgery!”

“But it’s a good forgery. Besides, the three be happy being married to each other. Look how nice they be getting along! Why, since the ceremony this morning they’ve been busy glaring at me instead of each other and that’s a huge improvement if I do say so myself. In time they’ll stop glaring at me and go off to live in blissful matrimony. Besides, I think I married them just in time, if you know what I mean?”

“No, I don’t know.”

Jack stared at the Governor for a moment and then shrugged. If a man that age didn’t know such things he wasn’t going to tell him, that and the fresh memory of two swords in his face. “Look, why not just let the three of them be happy, savvy? The other way around one of them is going to end up lonely and miserable. Surely ye wouldn’t want that now, would ye?”

“Well, I …”

“And,” Jack cut the Governor off before he could say something. “Those are magic rings and believe me, those rings are a far stronger bonding than any certificate issued by the law. They bond the souls together or so I heard. Never cared to try it myself, ye understand. I like my freedom too much.”

“Well, it’s hardly fair to force them into such a bonding, either!” Governor Swann protested, unsure if he should really believe in such things as magic rings. But then his memory of the living skeleton arm on the Dauntless was all too fresh, even if it had been a full year. On occasion he still dreamed of that event and woke with his night clothing drenched in a sour sweat.

Jack smiled broadly. “And there’s the beauty of it. The rings wouldn’t have bonded them if they didn’t truly care for each other and was compatible. You and I and Mr. Gibbs could put those same rings on our fingers and nothing would happen, nothing at all. So your daughter truly does love both of them, even if she hasn’t admitted it yet. Aye?”

The Governor’s mouth dropped open but nothing came out.

“Silent, aye? Now watch this…” Jack sauntered over to the married trio. Looking behind to make certain Elizabeth’s father was following, he grinned. “Will, would ye want to divorce Elizabeth?”

“No, of course not!” The young man quickly spoke up. “I’ve waited over a year to get married and then it was snatched away from me at the last moment. I’d be crazy to give her up now that I have her.”

“See? That’s fate intervening.” Jack commented, kohl-lined eyes shifting from Will to James. “And what of you? Would you divorce Elizabeth?”

“No, why should I give up the woman I love?” Norrington admitted as he pulled his wife into his arms. “I gave her up once before because I thought it was the honorable thing to do and I regretted it ever since. I’ll not give her up again.”

Seeing that he was being left out, Will wrapped his arms around Elizabeth as well. And if he had to kind of hug Norrington in the process, well, so be it.

“See? They’re all happy. Now why would you want to ruin that?”

Nothing in his life had prepared Governor Swann for this. Looking at his daughter sandwiched between the two men, he sighed. “Elizabeth, is this what you want? Do you want to be married to both of them?”

Elizabeth leaned her cheek against James’ chest and looked at her father, her arms wrapping around her husband’s waist. “I know a proper lady would say no, but then I’ve never been very good at being a proper lady, have I? Truthfully, I wasn’t very happy on the morning of my wedding and it wasn’t just the rain. I didn’t know why at the time but now I do. I realize this situation is outlandish but it makes me happy.”

The Governor sighed loudly and glanced at the forged paper. “I suppose it is a good forgery…”

“I love weddings!” Jack cried happily. “Drinks all around!”

“Ah, our little Poppet is all grown up.” Sniffed Ragetti sadly, tears on his face. “Isn’t it sad, Pintel?”

“We’ve only known her about a year is all…”

“But it’s still sad. We’re the ones who introduced her to pirates and a life of crime. It’s like we’re her parents and now she’s all grown up and married…” Ragetti wiped at his wet face with his dirty hands, smearing the dirt around on his face. “It’s almost enough to make me eye fall out.”

“Anything at all makes that eye fall out…” Pintel reminded him. “Let’s go break open the crates of booze before the Captain tells us to store them in the hold.”

“Yes, we must do our duty and save her from the evils of alcohol, and the best way to do that is by drinking it all ourselves.” Ragetti agreed as he rubbed his wet palms together with glee.

“Best thing I heard all day.” Pintel nodded.

Together, the two hurried off towards the stacked crates.

Jack looked at the happy trio and grinned. Another successful scheme completed plus he robbed Port Royal without firing a single shot. Yes, it was a great day to be a pirate.

“Drink up me hearties, yo ho!”

The End?

I may write more to this someday...

Planning more Norribeth stories

2007-04-06T22:28:35Z

I don't know if anyone will read this, but I'm planning more Norribeth stories. I have done some research on Jamaica and that shall hopefully bring the tropical island to life through written words. They don't explore it very much in the movie but there is an entire tropical island - probably much of it unexplored - just beyond Port Royal, including the Rio Grand River valley, the Blue & John Crow Mountains and the famous Blue Mountains.

I've also discovered that the real Port Royal was founded in 1650 and an earthquake destroyed it in 1692. The earthquake was an especially violent one and destroyed all the ships in the harbor as well as most of the buildings and homes. The fort, the Governor's house and the forge was covered by the ocean and it still under water today. So unless the main characters decide to move, they have a very bleak future in front of them.

Let's hope fanfiction gives Port Royal a better future.

A Moment's Weakness - POTC Fanfic

2007-04-06T21:53:08Z

I have written my very first "Pirates of the Caribbean" story. It's a romance featuring James and Elizabeth with minor appearences by other characters. The poetry bit is my own and it's style was inspired by the movie "A Knight's Tale". So without any further ado, here it is. Comments are welcome.

Title: A Moment’s Weakness

Author: Aquaseamage

Rating: PG

Characters: Elizabeth, Norrington, Gillette, Governor Swann, Jack Sparrow, Will Turner, Elizabeth’s maid

Pairing: Elizabeth/Norrington

Status: Complete

Word Count: 2,840

Genre: Romance

Disclaimer: The characters are not mine. They belong to Disney or whoever owns the rights to Pirates of the Caribbean. This is just for fun.

Summary: Unable to express himself in person, James writes a love letter to Elizabeth never intending to actually give it to her. What happens when Gillette picks it up with other outgoing mail? The story takes place near the end of CotBP.

Author’s Note: I have no idea if the British Royal Navy had outgoing mail. I’m presuming Norrington had to sign papers and those papers had to go somewhere, even if just to another department (and not “mail” as we know these days). So please ignore any historic inaccuracies.

James Norrington sat at his desk in his office, the large windows dark with night and the candles burning low. The hour was growing late and he should probably be in bed already, but the fiasco involving Jack Sparrow had created a mountain of paperwork. The Interceptor had been stolen and later sunk, pirates had been captured and Elizabeth had been rescued. Supplies had to be accounted for, too, less they create discrepancies in the system. Good men had been killed and their deaths required even more paperwork. Those he had already finished, as well as a too tall stack of personal letters to each man’s family describing the honor in which they had served the British Empire. The stack rested now on the corner of his desk, waiting for morning when Gillette would pick them up.

The pirates, including Jack Sparrow, were locked safely inside the Fort waiting their execution. He should be glad, too, and he was. Yet his main report describing the battle upon the Dauntless remained unwritten. Tired, he rubbed his eyes and allowed a sigh to escape his lips. Should he be truthful and describe the undead pirates in his report or would his superiors think him mad? That was the last thing he desired. He had worked long and hard to get the current post he had and the respect that went with it. The last thing he wanted was to ruin it by writing a crazy sounding report. What if his superiors thought him unfit for duty? Elizabeth had just accepted his proposal and he now had a duty to her as well. And he could not serve her, as was her due if he lost his job because of a report. What to do?

He didn’t want to lie. He was an honorable man and lying wasn’t something he did. None of his training up to this point had covered anything like this. Growing restless, his pen nib tapped the black piece of parchment before him. Closing his eyes for a moment, he leaned back in his chair and thought of Elizabeth. Truthfully, he couldn’t believe she had accepted his proposal. He had been incredibly nervous when he had finally worked up the nerve to ask her to be his bride, for she was all the things he was not. She was bold and had a fire burning inside her, one that had allowed her to deck it out with pirates in the heat of a battle with no previous training. Even more surprising was the fact she had been victorious. Of course, Turner had helped her…

Turner. The young blacksmith had been cleared of his illegal activities, thanks to Governor Swann. Not that he really wanted to hang the young man. What he had done he had done out of love. It was no secret that Turner loved Elizabeth as well. Worst, he feared she might return those favors. Not that society would approve, of course. As the Governor’s daughter, she was expected to marry someone of high standing, not a blacksmith’s apprentice. How dashing he was didn’t matter. Yet James knew it was hard to compete against that hero turned pirate image Turner had now acquired, especially since Elizabeth was drawn to pirates.

“She no doubt thinks they are romantic.” James stated wearily, his voice sounding hollow in the large room. And everything that had happened had increased that ridiculous notion. Hadn’t Sparrow rescued her from drowning? Hadn’t Turner risked his own neck to save her? Romantic indeed!

The nib tapped the parchment faster. “Cannot I be romantic as well?”

He had missed his chance to save her and he now regretted the fact that he hadn’t leaped off that Fort wall, rocks be damned. If he had done that as his instincts had told him to, she would be looking dreamy eyed at him, something he wanted very much. He wanted Elizabeth to love him, yet he didn’t have the courage to tell her so. Whenever he was near her it seemed as if he grew uncertain and his tongue-tied, less he offend her some way. It made him come across as boring and he suspected Elizabeth loathed boring with a passion.

Yet society dictated how he must behave in her presence.

What to do?

He certainly couldn’t tell her how he felt in person. He wasn’t that brave, even if they were betrothed now. His eyes landed on the blank parchment and an idea formed within his mind. “If I cannot tell her in person then I will write her a letter…”

Some of the nervous flutter within his stomach had settled, but some of it remained as well. Although he had done a lot of reading of famous, well-respected authors, he had never written anything except reports. And he certainly had never written a love letter. What did one put in a love letter? Truthfully he had no clear idea, except somehow he must express clearly how important she was to him. He didn’t want her to be a trophy or something pretty to cling to his arm at parties. He didn’t ask for her hand to gain more power in Port Royal, to increase his standing in society. He truly loved her and his heart leaped with joy each time he saw her. Somehow he must express all that on paper and pray she wasn’t offended.

Determined, James sat up straight once again and dipped the nib into the ink well. Pen carefully paused above the blank parchment; he began to compose the letter in his elegant handwriting.

My Dearest Elizabeth,

Do forgive my daring intrusion, but as I sit here in the dark I cannot but miss your bold glimmer and glitter, for in my eyes you outshine the very sun in the heavens.

Your eyes are the warmest amber.

I would happily spend eternity trapped in their crystalline depths if only you would grace me with a smile.

Your lips are the softest rose petals, petals I can only dream of touching.

But nay, surely I am not worthy of your kiss.

The graceful curve of your neck puts architects to shame for it is perfect when they are not.

Every time I see you is like the first, my heart aflutter and suddenly I am uncertain for you are the sun and I the flower seeking your warmth.

Pray, do not leave me in the cold for I will surely die.

I will love you for eternity, my dearest Elizabeth.

Yours always and forever,

James

The letter finished, James sat back and read what he had wrote. The words sounded too bawdy and well, distasteful. Nor could he believe he had written something like this. Could he really send this to Elizabeth? Surely not!

Still, he had to try, didn’t he? Once the ink was dry, he folded the letter carefully into thirds, sealed it with wax and then carefully scribed her name on the front. Uncertainty filled his heart and he pressed his lips together firmly, frowning. The clock on the town hall rang the hour, the loud bells serving as a much-needed reminder of how late it truly was. If he was going to do his duty tomorrow, he needed to go to bed now. If he didn’t, he’d be a zombie awash in a foggy haze and that just wouldn’t do. Deciding he would decide in the morning if he should mail the letter or not, he stood and headed out the door.

The next morning dawned bright and early. Unlike the Commodore who had stayed up until midnight, Gillette had gone to bed at a normal hour. So it came as no surprise he beat Norrington to his office. Spotting the stack of letters waiting upon the desk, he picked them up and then paused, his eyes landing upon the single letter. Deciding it must have slipped off the stack due to the partly open windows, he picked it up and discovered it was addressed to Miss Swann. Turning smartly on one heel, he hurried on his way. He would hand Miss Swann’s letter over to one of the Marines to hand deliver. The Governor’s house wasn’t that far anyway.

000

A short time later, Elizabeth yarned as she sat up in bed. Within moments her maid knocked on the door lightly and poked her head in. When she saw that she was awake she entered, a silver tray with a single letter upon it in her hand. Curious who it could be from, Elizabeth wasted no time reaching for it.

“You must get dressed, Miss.” Her maid informed her. “Today be the hanging.”

“Don’t remind me.” Elizabeth sighed as she stuck a fingernail under the wax to break the seal. The seal popped and she unfolded the stiff parchment, curiosity etched on her face.

000

James stood under the hot sun, his calm expression completely masking the maelstrom brewing inside him. To his utter horror, he had slept late and when he had been awoken by one of his officers he had dressed and groomed in a rush. But his mad rush had been for naught because the wildly inappropriate poem he had written last night was nowhere to be seen. Realizing that Gillette had already been through to collect the mail, he waited for the Governor’s carriage to arrive. Each tick of the clock seemed an eternity, but he kept himself busy with arranging extra security for the hanging. He was certain the notorious pirate, Sparrow, would try some lame escape attempt. The man had an incredible record of escapes, often disappearing completely from sight as if by magic.

Hearing the rumble of wheels upon cobblestones, he turned to see the Governor’s carriage arriving. Taking a deep breath to calm his jangled and stretched nerves, he walked forward to open the door and offer Elizabeth his hand. Unsure what to expect from her or if she had even read his lame excuse at poetry, he was relieved to see her offer him a brilliant smile. Her warm eyes twinkled with mirth totally inappropriate to the somber occasion, but he didn’t care. “Good day, Elizabeth. May I enquire as to how you are this morning?”

“I am fine, James.” She replied smoothly as she brazenly stared into his eyes as she took his offered hand.

Her hand felt cool against his and the scent of her sweet perfume wafted its way into his nose. Stepping back so she could step out of the carriage, he admired how beautiful she was. The Governor soon appeared and smiled at the two of them. They were the perfect couple. Time passed in polite conversation and soon the three of them moved off to the side. The prisoner was led out and his crimes were read to the assembled mass of spectators. Will Turner appeared from among the crowd and paused in front of Elizabeth.

“Elizabeth, I love you. I should have told you from the day we first met.” Will promptly disappeared back into the crowd.

Upon hearing Turner’s words, anxiety gripped James’ stomach. It was his worst nightmare come true. The young blacksmith had confessed his love for Elizabeth. Turning, he looked at her to see what she would do. Her eyes widened in surely what must be shock from the boy’s inappropriate words. For a moment they seemed to dart about this way and than that before they rolled upward.

“I … I can’t breathe.”

Upon seeing her collapse to the ground, cold fear shot through him and her father bent over her, waving his plumed hat to give her air. But a moment later she jolted upright, trying to see what was going on with the hanging.

Relief flooded through James’ body that she was all right, but he was also a bit annoyed that she had tricked him. Turning, he realized an escape attempt was in the process and so he ran off, shouting for his men. The battle was short, Turner and Sparrow being outnumbered by all the Marines and Navy with their sharp weapons.

And then Elizabeth stepped out and joined the two criminals.

“Please, put your weapons away!” The Governor pleaded, his daughter’s safety the first priority. The weapons moved upward and away from the three.

James could feel his throat constricting. Didn’t she love him at all? “Is this where your heart truly lies?”

Elizabeth stepped closer to James and reached for his hand. Holding it between her own, she gazed into his eyes. “My heart lies with you, James. But I plead; do not put Jack’s death on my conscious. I could not live with that and surely it would destroy me. I know you see only a pirate, but he is a good man as well. If it were not for his efforts to save me from Barbossa, surely I would be dead.”

Realizing it was an opportune moment; Jack stepped forward with his usual swagger and a wide grin. Stopping in front of the Commodore, the pirate wiggled a ring-decorated hand in front of his face. “I’ve been rooting for you all along.”

Scenting the foul breath and the sour stench of unwashed body, James leaned slightly backward until Jack moved away in an odd glide. Mixed feelings filled him and he was confused as to what he should do. On one hand his duty said he was supposed to hang criminals and Jack was defiantly a criminal. But Elizabeth loved him! Unlike him, she had no real experience with death or the mettle it took to hang someone; to have their death on your hands. For all of Elizabeth’s recent adventure with pirates, she was still innocent in that way and that made him glad.

Jack moved up to the wall and then stumbled over it, disappearing.

Everyone rushed to the wall and peered downward. Jack surfaced and started to swim towards the Black Pearl, which had suddenly appeared in port.

“Commodore, your orders?” Gillette asked.

Raising his eyes from the water far below and the infamous pirate ship, James realized that Elizabeth was still holding his hand. Unsure what he should do, he turned to the Governor for advice.

“Perhaps if an act requires piracy, then piracy itself can be the correct course?” Governor Swann offered, smiling.

“Perhaps.” James agreed. Turning, Elizabeth’s hand still in his grip, he replied to the officer. “Oh, I think we can afford to give him a day’s head start.”

Slightly puzzled, Gillette wondered off, the rest of the Marines following him.

Governor Swann smiled at his daughter and the Commodore holding hands, silhouetted against the sky. Spotting the young blacksmith staring unhappily at Elizabeth, the portly Governor wrapped an arm around the youth’s shoulder and gently led him in the same direction the others had vanished in. The boy had a good heart but still needed guidance.

Alone for the moment with his betrothed, James suddenly realized that through some miracle Elizabeth had chosen him over the dashing, heroic actions of Turner. Blinking, he gazed at her beautiful face. “Do … do you truly … love me?”

“I had no idea you could be so romantic.” Elizabeth breathed as she moved closer until there was barely a whisper of air between them. Her eyes were half lidded as she pulled her hand free of his grasp and placed them on his shoulders.

“Elizabeth,” James started, his body growing too hot suddenly. “This isn’t entirely proper…”

Rising onto her tiptoes for reply, she placed one hand behind his neck and pulled his head down until their lips met. Heat seared through him and he eagerly kissed her back, discovering to his delight her lips were as soft as rose petals. Breathless, the two pulled apart.

“You see, you are worthy of my kiss, if only you’d kiss me.” Elizabeth replied, smiling. “And sometimes it’s fun to be a bit improper, don’t you think? The stuffy matrons need not rule our life, must they? Be a bold pirate and steal my kisses.”

Wrapping Elizabeth in his arms, he bent his head and did just that.

The End